An ansvver to a discourse intituled, Papists protesting against Protestant-popery being a vindication of papists not misrepresented by Protestants : and containing a particular examination of Monsieur de Meaux, late Bishop of Condom, his Exposition of the doctrine of the Church of Rome, in the articles of invocation of saints, and the worship of images occasioned by that discourse.
         Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.
      
       
         
           1686
        
      
       Approx. 287 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 59 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A59784
         Wing S3259
         ESTC R3874
         12083889
         ocm 12083889
         53692
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59784)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53692)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 823:9)
      
       
         
           
             An ansvver to a discourse intituled, Papists protesting against Protestant-popery being a vindication of papists not misrepresented by Protestants : and containing a particular examination of Monsieur de Meaux, late Bishop of Condom, his Exposition of the doctrine of the Church of Rome, in the articles of invocation of saints, and the worship of images occasioned by that discourse.
             Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.
          
           [2], 131 (i.e. 117) p.
           
             Printed for John Amery ... and William Rogers ...,
             London :
             1686.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Attributed to William Sherlock. cf. BM.
             Errata: p. 131.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Gother, John, d. 1704. -- Papists protesting against Protestant-popery.
           Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707. -- Papist not misrepresented by Protestants.
           Bossuet, Jacques Bénigne, 1627-1704. -- Exposition de la doctrine de l'Eglise catholique sur les matières de controverse.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-02 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-02 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Martii
               29.
               1686.
               
            
          
           
             C.
             Alston
             ,
             R.
             P.
             D.
             Hen.
             Episc.
             Lond.
             à
             Sacris
             Domesticis
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           A
           DISCOURSE
           INTITULED
           ,
           
             Papists
             Protesting
             against
             Protestant-Popery
          
           ;
           Being
           a
           VINDICATION
           of
           
             Papists
             not
             Misrepresented
             by
             Protestants
          
           :
           And
           Containing
           A
           Particular
           Examination
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             MEAVX
          
           ,
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           ,
           his
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           CHURCH
           of
           ROME
           ,
           in
           the
           Articles
           OF
           INVOCATION
           of
           SAINTS
           ,
           AND
           THE
           WORSHIP
           of
           IMAGES
           Occasioned
           by
           that
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Amery
          
           at
           the
           Peacock
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Rogers
          
           at
           the
           Sun
           ;
           both
           against
           St.
           
           Dunstan's
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           MDCLXXXVI
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           Papists
           Protesting
           AGAINST
           Protestant
           Popery
           :
        
         
           SINCE
           the
           Protester
           thinks
           my
           Answer
           to
           his
           Reflections
           so
           great
           a
           Complement
           ,
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           oblige
           him
           a
           little
           farther
           ,
           and
           to
           complement
           him
           very
           heartily
           ,
           and
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           ,
           but
           Complementing
           may
           be
           as
           good
           a
           word
           for
           Disputing
           ,
           as
           Representing
           is
           .
        
         
           The
           Reply
           consisted
           of
           two
           parts
           ,
           1.
           
           Concerning
           the
           Misrepresentation
           of
           a
           Papist
           .
           2.
           
           Concerning
           the
           Rule
           of
           true
           Representing
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           consider
           ,
           what
           the
           Protesting
           Papist
           says
           to
           each
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           First
           ,
           a
           Misrepresenter
           is
           so
           foul
           a
           Character
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           wonder
           ,
           if
           we
           think
           our selves
           concern'd
           to
           wipe
           off
           such
           an
           imputation
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           expresly
           denied
           the
           charge
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           appear
           from
           comparing
           his
           own
           Characters
           of
           a
           Papist
           Misrepresented
           ,
           and
           Represented
           together
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           not
           charged
           them
           falsly
           in
           any
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           no
           Misrepresenters
           :
           for
           if
           we
           charge
           them
           with
           believing
           and
           doing
           nothing
           ,
           but
           
           what
           they
           themselves
           confess
           to
           be
           their
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           wherein
           is
           the
           Misrepresentation
           ?
           Thus
           I
           particularly
           showed
           ,
           that
           all
           matters
           of
           Fact
           (
           excepting
           some
           points
           ,
           wherein
           they
           disown
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           )
           in
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Papist
           Misrepresented
           ,
           are
           confessed
           and
           defended
           in
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Papist
           Represented
           ;
           and
           the
           Protester
           himself
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           
             I
             have
             learnedly
          
           (
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           speak
           )
           
             distinguished
             between
             matters
             of
             Dispute
             ,
             and
             of
             Representation
          
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           he
           ought
           to
           own
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           Misrepresent
           them
           :
           and
           this
           is
           all
           I
           undertook
           to
           prove
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           my
           Reply
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           gave
           it
           the
           Title
           of
           ,
           
             A
             Papist
             not
             Misrepresented
             by
             Protestants
             ,
          
           wholly
           with
           relation
           to
           his
           Character
           of
           a
           Papist
           Misrepresented
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           proved
           to
           contain
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           strict
           and
           proper
           sense
           can
           be
           called
           a
           Misrepresentation
           .
           We
           truly
           relate
           what
           the
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           true
           Representing
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           say
           their
           Faith
           is
           erroneous
           ,
           and
           their
           Practices
           corrupt
           or
           superstitious
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           usages
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           yet
           whether
           this
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           of
           Representation
           but
           Dispute
           ;
           though
           we
           believe
           thus
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           charge
           them
           with
           believing
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           not
           Misrepresent
           a
           Papist
           .
           Whether
           they
           or
           we
           be
           in
           the
           right
           is
           matter
           of
           Dispute
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           Character-making
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           appeal
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           dictates
           of
           right
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Authentick
           Records
           of
           the
           ancient
           Church
           .
           While
           we
           agree
           about
           matter
           of
           Fact
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Misrepresenting
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           a
           Misrepresentation
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           Judgment
           of
           things
           ;
           and
           thus
           I
           hoped
           ,
           the
           talk
           of
           Misrepresenting
           would
           have
           been
           at
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Author
           ,
           though
           he
           confesses
           I
           am
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           will
           have
           us
           to
           be
           Misrepresenters
           still
           ;
           He
           says
           ,
           
             I
             declare
             plainly
             ,
             that
             Popery
             is
             really
             that
             Antichristian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             Protestants
             say
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             teaches
             and
             practises
             all
             those
             fopperies
             ,
             superstitions
             and
             non-sense
             ,
             which
             have
             at
             any
             time
             been
             charged
             against
             it
             by
             Protestants
             .
          
           But
           I
           never
           said
           any
           such
           thing
           yet
           ,
           but
           only
           said
           and
           proved
           ,
           that
           all
           matters
           of
           Fact
           complained
           of
           in
           
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Papist
           Misrepresented
           ,
           are
           owned
           by
           himself
           in
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Papist
           Represented
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           I
           thought
           ,
           was
           proof
           enough
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           no
           Misrepresenters
           .
           But
           the
           Title
           of
           my
           Reply
           offends
           him
           ,
           
             A
             Papist
             not
             Misrepresented
             by
             Protestants
             ,
          
           which
           he
           says
           ,
           
             is
             a
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Religion
             to
             all
             those
             horrid
             shapes
             and
             monstrous
             forms
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             at
             any
             time
             exposed
             in
             by
             Members
             of
             the
             Reformation
          
           ;
           by
           no
           means
           !
           If
           there
           have
           been
           other
           Misrepresentations
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           our
           Author
           has
           not
           yet
           given
           us
           an
           account
           of
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           nothing
           to
           them
           ,
           till
           I
           see
           what
           they
           are
           ;
           but
           my
           Title
           related
           only
           to
           my
           Book
           ,
           and
           that
           related
           only
           to
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Papist
           Misrepresented
           ,
           which
           our
           Author
           had
           given
           us
           ,
           and
           I
           undertook
           for
           that
           then
           ,
           and
           will
           defend
           it
           still
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Misrepresentation
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           same
           nature
           is
           what
           he
           adds
           ,
           That
           
             I
             tell
             my
             Reader
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             charge
             them
          
           (
           the
           Papists
           )
           
             with
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             expresly
             profess
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             practise
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           says
           the
           Protester
           ,
           
             in
             this
             one
             assertion
             vouches
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             that
             infamy
             ,
             and
             prophaneness
             ,
             which
             is
             laid
             at
             their
             doors
             :
          
           and
           thus
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           see
           ,
           I
           am
           drawn
           in
           for
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           than
           I
           intended
           ;
           I
           spoke
           with
           reference
           to
           his
           Characters
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           must
           discharge
           the
           scores
           of
           all
           Protestants
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           but
           when
           a
           Man
           's
           in
           ,
           he
           must
           get
           out
           as
           well
           as
           he
           can
           :
           but
           would
           not
           one
           wonder
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           not
           be
           one
           word
           of
           his
           own
           Characters
           all
           this
           while
           ?
           that
           instead
           of
           defending
           his
           own
           Misrepresentations
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           so
           unjustly
           father'd
           upon
           us
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           hunting
           about
           to
           pick
           up
           some
           new
           Misrepresentations
           for
           me
           to
           answer
           ?
           There
           must
           be
           a
           reason
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           ,
           I
           can
           guess
           what
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           he
           takes
           this
           occasion
           to
           ransack
           the
           Writings
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           what
           fine
           things
           they
           have
           said
           of
           Papists
           ,
           and
           to
           collect
           a
           new
           Character
           of
           a
           Papist
           Misrepresented
           out
           of
           them
           .
           
             For
             since
             all
             that
             proceeds
             from
             a
             Popish
             hand
             of
             this
             nature
             is
             suspected
             and
             challenged
             ,
             and
             the
             double
             Character
             of
             a
             Papist
             Misrepresented
             and
             Represented
             (
             about
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             Replier
             says
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             much
             pother
             and
             noise
             )
             is
             questioned
             as
             to
             its
             method
             ,
             its
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             exactness
             ,
             we
             'll
             now
             follow
             our
             Author's
             call
             ,
             and
             learn
             what
             Popery
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Pens
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             
             and
             especially
             from
             some
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             supposed
             to
             know
             what
             Popery
             is
             .
          
           And
           thus
           our
           Author
           makes
           as
           many
           turnings
           and
           doublings
           as
           ever
           any
           poor
           Hare
           did
           ,
           which
           was
           almost
           run
           down
           .
           Because
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           that
           his
           Character
           of
           a
           Papist
           Misrepresented
           ,
           contains
           no
           Misrepresentation
           in
           it
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           therefore
           forsooth
           we
           will
           not
           take
           Characters
           from
           a
           Papist
           ,
           because
           we
           confute
           them
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           make
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           very
           civil
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hoping
           that
           we
           will
           be
           more
           civil
           to
           Protestant
           Characters
           ,
           he
           turns
           off
           the
           Dispute
           to
           them
           ;
           never
           did
           any
           Man
           take
           more
           pains
           to
           defend
           Popery
           ,
           than
           he
           does
           to
           prove
           a
           Papist
           to
           be
           Misrepresented
           ;
           it
           seems
           there
           is
           something
           in
           the
           World
           called
           Popery
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           very
           much
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           well
           if
           it
           does
           not
           prove
           to
           be
           his
           own
           beloved
           Popery
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           told
           him
           as
           plainly
           as
           I
           could
           in
           Answer
           to
           his
           Character
           of
           a
           Papist
           Misrepresented
           ,
           what
           I
           called
           Popery
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           general
           sense
           of
           Protestants
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           shewed
           him
           evidently
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           calls
           a
           Misrepresentation
           is
           none
           ;
           nay
           in
           most
           cases
           I
           have
           allow'd
           his
           own
           Character
           of
           a
           Papist
           Represented
           ,
           and
           surely
           there
           is
           no
           Misrepresentation
           in
           that
           ,
           unless
           he
           has
           misrepresented
           a
           Papist
           himself
           ;
           and
           why
           is
           he
           not
           satisfied
           with
           this
           ?
           why
           so
           much
           Zeal
           to
           prove
           us
           Misrepresenters
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           fall
           with
           the
           Market
           ,
           and
           to
           abate
           as
           much
           in
           the
           Notion
           and
           Idea
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           lower
           it
           ?
           Why
           must
           we
           be
           bound
           to
           justifie
           that
           Representation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           which
           some
           Protestants
           have
           formerly
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           Popery
           was
           quite
           another
           thing
           ,
           than
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           ,
           and
           the
           Representer
           have
           now
           made
           it
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           justifie
           every
           thing
           ,
           which
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           or
           Bellarmin
           ,
           or
           Vasquez
           have
           taught
           for
           Popery
           ?
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           consider
           that
           Character
           ,
           he
           has
           made
           of
           a
           Papist
           out
           of
           the
           Writings
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           only
           I
           must
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           still
           distinguish
           between
           matters
           of
           Representation
           and
           Dispute
           .
           If
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           they
           charge
           them
           with
           be
           true
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           Misrepresenters
           ;
           as
           for
           their
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           I
           will
           no
           more
           undertake
           to
           defend
           all
           the
           reasonings
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           
           than
           I
           suppose
           ,
           our
           Protester
           will
           all
           the
           reasonings
           of
           Papists
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Misrepresenter
           ,
           he
           brings
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           is
           John
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           in
           his
           Manual
           or
           three
           small
           and
           plain
           Treatises
           ,
           written
           for
           the
           use
           of
           a
           Lady
           ,
           to
           preserve
           her
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           Popery
           .
           And
           all
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           what
           he
           transcribes
           out
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           be
           a
           Misrepresentation
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           but
           a
           Popish
           ,
           Misrepresentation
           .
           For
           the
           Archbishop
           cites
           his
           Authors
           for
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           Title
           of
           the
           Chapter
           tells
           us
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           present
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           References
           and
           Authorities
           as
           they
           are
           Printed
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Protester
           to
           consider
           of
           a
           good
           Reason
           ,
           why
           he
           left
           all
           these
           Authorities
           out
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             refusal
             to
             leave
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             collected
             out
             of
             Printed
             Authors
             .
          
           
             
               I
               cannot
               leave
               my
               Religion
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Reason
               .
            
             
               BEcause
               we
               must
               simply
               believe
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whether
               it
               teach
               true
               or
               false
               .
               
                 Stapl.
                 Antidot
                 in
                 Evang.
                 Luk.
                 10.
                 16.
                 pag.
              
               528.
               
            
             
               And
               if
               the
               Pope
               believe
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 life
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               we
               must
               believe
               it
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               our
               Faith.
               Bulgradus
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               must
               not
               hear
               Protestant
               Preachers
               ,
               though
               they
               preach
               the
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Rhem.
                 upon
                 Tit.
              
               3.
               10.
               
               And
               for
               your
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               little
               weigh
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               expounded
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               
                 Hosius
                 de
                 expresso
                 verbo
                 Dei.
              
               
            
          
           
             
             
               II.
               Reason
               .
            
             
               You
               rely
               too
               much
               upon
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               S.
               
               Paul's
               Epistles
               in
               your
               Religion
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               is
               but
               a
               Fable
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Pope
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               tells
               us
               .
               
                 Apol.
                 of
                 H.
                 Stephen
                 fol.
                 358.
                 
                 Sm●ton
                 ,
                 contra
                 Hamilton
                 pag
              
               104.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
              
               dispense
               
                 against
                 the
              
               New
               Testament
               .
               Panormit
               ,
               extra
               de
               divortiis
               .
            
             
               And
               he
               may
               check
               ,
               when
               he
               pleases
               ,
               the
               Epistles
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul.
                 Carolus
                 Ruinus
                 Concil
                 .
                 109.
                 num
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Volum
                 .
              
               5.
               
            
             
               And
               controul
               any
               thing
               avouched
               by
               all
               the
               Apostles
               .
               
                 Rota
                 in
                 decis
                 .
                 1.
                 num
                 .
                 3.
                 in
                 noviss
                 .
                 Anton.
                 Maria
                 in
                 addit
                 .
                 ad
                 decis
                 .
                 Rotae
                 nov
                 .
                 de
                 Big
                 .
                 n.
              
               10.
               
               And
               there
               is
               an
               eternal
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               which
               puts
               down
               
                 Christs
                 .
                 Cirellus
                 a
                 Carmelite
              
               set
               it
               forth
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               Reason
               .
            
             
               You
               attribute
               all
               your
               Salvation
               to
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               alone
               .
               Whereas
               ,
               He
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               Men
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               no
               Women
               .
               
                 Dial.
                 of
                 Dives
                 and
                 Pauper
                 ,
                 compl
                 .
                 6.
                 cited
                 by
                 Rogers
                 upon
                 the
                 Artic.
                 and
                 Postellus
                 in
                 Jesuits
                 Catech.
                 l.
                 1.
                 cap.
                 10.
                 
              
               For
               Women
               are
               saved
               by
               
                 
                   S.
                   Clare
                   .
                
                 
                   Mother
                   Jane
                   .
                   
                     
                       Som.
                       in
                       Morn
                       .
                       de
                       Eccles.
                       cap.
                       9.
                       
                    
                     
                       Postellus
                       in
                       Jesuits
                       Catech.
                       Lib.
                       8.
                       cap.
                       10.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Nay
               to
               speak
               properly
               ,
               S.
               Francis
               hath
               redeemed
               as
               many
               ,
               as
               are
               saved
               since
               his
               days
               .
               
                 Conformit
                 .
                 of
                 S.
              
               Fran.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 S.
              
               Thomas
               à
               Becket
               .
               Hor.
               Beat.
               Virg.
               
            
             
               And
               sometimes
               one
               man
               ,
               by
               his
               satisfactions
               ,
               redeems
               another
               .
               
                 Test.
                 Rhem.
                 in
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               IV.
               Reason
               .
            
             
               In
               your
               Church
               there
               is
               but
               one
               way
               to
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               many
               .
               For
               we
               put
               away
               Our
               
                 
                   Venials
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   Holy
                   Water
                   ,
                   
                     Test.
                     Rhem.
                     in
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Mortals
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Merits
                       of
                       the
                       B.
                       Virg.
                       
                         Hor.
                         B.
                         Virg.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Blood
                       of
                       
                         Becket
                         ,
                         Ib.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Agnos
                       Dei
                       ,
                       or
                       
                         Holy
                         Lambs
                      
                       ,
                       Cerem
                       .
                       l.
                       1.
                       t.
                       7.
                       
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Little
                       parcels
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                       ,
                       Breviar
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       Becoming
                       Franciscans
                       ,
                       conf
                       .
                       l.
                       1.
                       fol.
                       101.
                       
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       A
                       Bishops
                       pardon
                       for
                       40
                       days
                       ,
                       a
                       Cardinals
                       for
                       an
                       100.
                       days
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Popes
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                       
                         Taxa
                         Camer
                         ,
                         apud
                         .
                         Esp.
                         in
                         1
                         ad
                         .
                         Tim.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               V.
               Reason
               .
            
             
               You
               stand
               too
               precisely
               upon
               your
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               require
               a
               true
               Faith
               ,
               in
               the
               partakers
               .
               Whereas
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               Monk
               ,
               or
               a
               Nun
               ,
               is
               as
               good
               as
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               
                 Baptism
                 .
                 Aquin.
                 de
                 Ingres
                 .
                 Relig.
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
              
               21.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               very
               true
               and
               real
               
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               may
               be
               devoured
               of
               Dogs
               ,
               Hogs
               ,
               Cats
               and
               Rats
               ,
               
                 Alex.
                 Hales
                 ,
                 part
                 .
                 4.
                 q.
                 45.
                 
                 Thom.
                 parte
                 3.
                 q.
                 8.
                 art
                 .
              
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               Reason
               .
            
             
               Then
               for
               your
               Ministers
               ,
               every
               one
               is
               allowed
               to
               have
               his
               Wife
               ;
               or
               else
               inforced
               to
               live
               chastly
               :
               whereas
               with
               us
               ,
               the
               Pope
               himself
               cannot
               dispense
               with
               a
               Priest
               to
               marry
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               he
               can
               priviledge
               him
               to
               take
               a
               
                 Purse
                 .
                 Turrianus
              
               found
               fault
               withal
               by
               
                 Cassan.
                 consult
                 .
                 art
              
               .
               23.
               
            
             
               But
               Whoredom
               is
               allowed
               all
               the
               year
               long
               .
               See
               Sparks
               
                 's
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 pag.
                 13.
                 and
                 constitut
                 .
                 Othen
                 .
                 de
                 concubit
                 .
                 Cleric
                 .
                 removend
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 another
                 sin
                 for
              
               June
               ,
               July
               ,
               August
               ,
               
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 know
                 of
                 :
              
               Allowed
               for
               this
               time
               by
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quartus
              
               to
               all
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               S.
               Lucie
               ,
               Vessel
               .
               Grovingens
               .
               tract
               .
               de
               indulgent
               .
               citat
               .
               à
               Jacob.
               Laurent
               .
               Jesuit
               .
               lib.
               pag.
               196.
               vide
               Jo.
               Wol●●i
               lection
               .
               memorab
               .
               centen
               .
               15.
               pag.
               836.
               
            
             
               For
               indeed
               the
               wickedness
               of
               the
               Church-men
               is
               a
               prime
               Argument
               of
               the
               worthiness
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               
                 Bellar.
                 l.
                 4.
                 de
                 Rom.
                 Pont.
                 cap.
                 14.
                 artic
                 .
              
               28.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               Pope
               can
               make
               that
               righteous
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 unrighteous
                 ,
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                 Decretal
                 .
                 Greg.
                 tit
                 .
                 7.
                 c.
              
               5.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               can
               no
               Man
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               so
               ?
               
                 In
                 extrav
                 .
                 tom
                 .
                 22.
                 titul
                 .
                 5.
                 c.
                 ad
                 Apostolatus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               VII
               .
               and
               last
               Reason
               .
            
             
               You
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               have
               cast
               off
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               a
               God.
               
                 Dist.
                 96.
                 c.
                 satis
                 evidenter
                 ,
                 &
                 Panorm
                 .
                 cap.
                 Quanto
                 Abbas
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Use
                 and
                 Application
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 particular
                 proof
                 that
                 some
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               destroy
               justice
               towards
               Men
               in
               all
               relations
               ;
               as
               the
               Popes
               power
               of
               dispensing
               with
               the
               duties
               of
               all
               relations
               :
               their
               Doctrines
               of
               probabilities
               ,
               of
               mental
               reservations
               ,
               that
               the
               intention
               regulates
               the
               action
               ,
               that
               no
               Faith
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               with
               Hereticks
               ;
               that
               the
               Pope
               may
               depose
               Princes
               ,
               and
               dispose
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               pardon
               ,
               nay
               canonize
               King-killers
               ,
               and
               absolve
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Allegiance
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               our
               Author
               calls
               all
               this
               Misrepresentation
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               not
               our
               Dispute
               now
               ;
               but
               whose
               Misrepresentation
               it
               is
               .
               It
               is
               plain
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               
                 Protestant
                 but
                 Popish
                 Popery
              
               ;
               for
               not
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               Papists
               ,
               were
               the
               Original
               Authors
               :
               And
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               were
               it
               worth
               the
               while
               ,
               it
               might
               easily
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               grossest
               Misrepresentations
               ,
               which
               this
               Author
               charges
               on
               Protestants
               ,
               are
               only
               transcribed
               out
               of
               Popish
               Authors
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               seems
               to
               own
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               so
               angry
               with
               us
               for
               proving
               these
               Misrepresentations
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               ,
               by
               appealing
               to
               their
               own
               private
               ,
               but
               approved
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               who
               have
               in
               plain
               terms
               asserted
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               poor
               Protestants
               must
               not
               repeat
               after
               them
               ,
               without
               incurring
               the
               Censure
               of
               Misrepresenters
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               though
               we
               grant
               ,
               that
               every
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               we
               find
               in
               Popish
               Authors
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               an
               Article
               of
               the
               Romish
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               if
               such
               Books
               be
               published
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               Superiors
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               published
               and
               known
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               escape
               the
               Inquisition
               and
               the
               
                 Index
                 expurgatorius
              
               ,
               the
               Doctrines
               contained
               in
               them
               ought
               at
               least
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               ,
               as
               licensed
               and
               tolerated
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               therefore
               consistent
               with
               the
               Romish
               Faith
               ,
               not
               a
               Misrepresentation
               of
               it
               .
               For
               will
               a
               Church
               so
               strict
               and
               severe
               in
               its
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               so
               jealous
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               which
               censures
               all
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               expunges
               out
               of
               their
               Writings
               every
               passage
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               least
               savours
               of
               Heresie
               ;
               which
               will
               not
               entrust
               the
               People
               to
               use
               the
               Bible
               for
               fear
               of
               their
               learning
               Heresie
               from
               it
               ;
               I
               say
               will
               such
               a
               Church
               suffer
               their
               own
               Doctors
               to
               publish
               such
               Opinions
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               Misrepresent
               her
               own
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               ,
               without
               condemning
               ,
               or
               passing
               the
               least
               censure
               on
               them
               ?
            
             
               And
               therefore
               though
               we
               cannot
               prove
               from
               these
               private
               Doctors
               ,
               what
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               that
               Communion
               ,
               yet
               by
               their
               Authority
               we
               may
               confute
               the
               charge
               of
               Misrepresentation
               .
               For
               no
               Protestant
               can
               be
               justly
               accused
               of
               Misrepresenting
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               charges
               them
               with
               no
               Doctrines
               ,
               but
               what
               are
               allowed
               to
               be
               taught
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               all
               those
               Doctrines
               are
               ,
               which
               are
               allowed
               by
               publick
               Authority
               to
               be
               Printed
               and
               Read
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               especially
               ,
               as
               I
               observed
               before
               ,
               where
               the
               Press
               is
               kept
               under
               such
               strict
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               not
               indeed
               charge
               all
               Papists
               with
               believing
               such
               Doctrines
               ,
               because
               all
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               to
               believe
               the
               Decrees
               and
               Definitions
               of
               their
               Councils
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               all
               Papists
               are
               allowed
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               who
               will
               ;
               for
               I
               presume
               all
               Men
               are
               allowed
               to
               believe
               that
               ,
               which
               any
               Man
               among
               them
               is
               allowed
               to
               teach
               .
            
             
               However
               I
               hope
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               some
               excuse
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               that
               he
               Misrepresents
               only
               at
               second
               hand
               ,
               (
               since
               
               our
               Author
               will
               have
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Misrepresentation
               )
               and
               says
               no
               more
               than
               some
               Papists
               themselves
               say
               ,
               and
               resolves
               all
               into
               the
               Credit
               and
               Authority
               of
               his
               Authors
               ;
               and
               I
               cannot
               think
               it
               a
               greater
               fault
               in
               a
               Protestant
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               such
               pernicious
               Doctrines
               and
               Opinions
               ,
               as
               are
               owned
               by
               some
               of
               their
               own
               Writers
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               published
               by
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               pass
               without
               any
               Censure
               ,
               if
               they
               dislike
               the
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               what
               he
               transcribes
               out
               of
               Doctor
               Beard
               and
               Mr.
               Sutcliff
               ,
               I
               presume
               ,
               he
               intended
               we
               should
               take
               it
               all
               upon
               his
               Authority
               ;
               for
               he
               has
               not
               directed
               us
               ,
               where
               to
               find
               any
               of
               those
               passages
               he
               has
               cited
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               little
               too
               much
               to
               read
               two
               great
               Books
               in
               Quarto
               to
               pick
               them
               out
               .
               Without
               looking
               on
               the
               Books
               we
               might
               easily
               perceive
               ,
               that
               those
               sayings
               he
               has
               transcribed
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               not
               concern
               Representing
               but
               Disputing
               ,
               and
               I
               never
               undertook
               to
               justifie
               every
               saying
               in
               Protestant
               Writers
               against
               Popery
               ;
               but
               yet
               some
               things
               sounded
               so
               harsh
               ,
               that
               I
               vehemently
               suspected
               foul
               play
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               the
               curiosity
               to
               examine
               ,
               and
               found
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               I
               suspected
               .
               Some
               passages
               for
               which
               they
               produce
               their
               Authorities
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               good
               Authorities
               as
               the
               World
               went
               then
               ,
               are
               cited
               by
               the
               Protester
               ,
               without
               any
               Authorities
               ,
               as
               he
               dealt
               before
               with
               the
               Archbishop
               ;
               or
               what
               they
               prove
               by
               variety
               of
               reasons
               ,
               is
               nakedly
               Represented
               without
               any
               reason
               to
               back
               it
               ;
               or
               their
               words
               are
               curtailed
               ,
               or
               transplaced
               ,
               which
               alters
               their
               sense
               and
               signification
               .
               I
               shall
               give
               some
               few
               instances
               of
               this
               out
               of
               Mr.
               Sutcliff
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               World
               judge
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Misrepresenters
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Quotations
                     out
                     of
                     Mr.
                     Sutcliff
                     in
                     the
                     Papists
                     Protesting
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Mr.
                     Sutchliff's
                     Survey
                     of
                     Popery
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     THey
                     speak
                     what
                     they
                     can
                     in
                     disgrace
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     FInally
                     they
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     obscure
                     and
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       speak
                       what
                       they
                       can
                       in
                       disgrace
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                     P.
                     6.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     give
                     the
                     Office
                     of
                     Christ's
                     mediation
                     to
                     the
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                     ,
                     to
                     Angels
                     and
                     to
                     Saints
                     ,
                     they
                     make
                     also
                     Saints
                     our
                     Redeemers
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       give
                       the
                       Office
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     teaching
                     that
                     by
                     their
                     Merits
                     Christians
                     obtain
                     their
                     desires
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     delivered
                     out
                     of
                     Purgatory
                     .
                     Ibid.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     They
                     overthrow
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     ascribe
                     the
                     merit
                     of
                     our
                     Salvation
                     not
                     to
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     through
                     Christ
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     merit
                     of
                     his
                     Passion
                     ,
                     but
                     properly
                     to
                     our
                     own
                     Works
                     and
                     Merits
                     .
                  
                   
                     Albeit
                     they
                     exclude
                     not
                     Grace
                     from
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     our
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     yet
                     making
                     Grace
                     a
                     Habit
                     or
                     Vertue
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       overthrow
                       Grace
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     p.
                     9.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     cut
                     out
                     the
                     Second
                     Commandment
                     because
                     it
                     cannot
                     stand
                     with
                     the
                     Popish
                     worship
                     of
                     Images
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       cut
                       out
                       the
                       Second
                       Commandment
                    
                     in
                     the
                     Offices
                     of
                     our
                     Lady
                     and
                     their
                     Primers
                     ,
                     because
                     ,
                     &c.
                     Ib.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     pray
                     before
                     Stocks
                     and
                     Stones
                     ,
                     nay
                     they
                     put
                     their
                     trust
                     in
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Nay
                       they
                       put
                       their
                       trust
                       in
                       them
                       :
                    
                     for
                     if
                     this
                     were
                     not
                     so
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     they
                     hope
                     for
                     better
                     success
                     at
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     our
                     Lady
                     of
                     Loretto
                     or
                     Monserat
                     ,
                     than
                     at
                     any
                     other
                     Image
                     or
                     form
                     of
                     our
                     Lady
                     ?
                     p.
                     10.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Papists
                     think
                     they
                     do
                     God
                     good
                     service
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     murder
                     true
                     Christians
                     .
                  
                   
                     Proved
                     from
                     the
                     cruel
                     Executions
                     in
                     
                       England
                       ,
                       France
                       ,
                       Germany
                       ,
                       Spain
                       .
                    
                     p.
                     23.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     By
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Papists
                     the
                     Devils
                     of
                     Hell
                     may
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       teach
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Devils
                       of
                       Hell
                       may
                       have
                       true
                       Faith
                       ,
                       but
                       our
                       Saviour
                       saith
                    
                     John
                     3.
                     that
                     whosoever
                     believeth
                     in
                     him
                     shall
                     not
                     perish
                     ,
                     but
                     have
                     everlasting
                     life
                     .
                     
                       So
                       it
                       followeth
                    
                     by
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Papists
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       the
                       Reprobates
                       ,
                       and
                    
                     Devils
                     in
                     Hell
                     may
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                     p.
                     28.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Papists
                     blasphemously
                     make
                     Christ
                     not
                     only
                     a
                     desperate
                     Man
                     without
                     hope
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     an
                     Infidel
                     without
                     Faith.
                     p.
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     take
                     from
                     Christ
                     both
                     Faith
                     and
                     hope
                     .
                     
                       Aqui.
                       p.
                       3.
                       q.
                       7.
                       art
                       .
                       4.
                       
                    
                     So
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     falsely
                     objected
                     to
                     Calvin
                     doth
                     rightly
                     fall
                     upon
                     the
                     Papists
                     —
                     
                       that
                       they
                       blasphemously
                       make
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     Christ
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Redeemer
                     of
                     all
                     Mankind
                     .
                  
                   
                     They
                     affirm
                     the
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                     to
                     be
                     conceived
                     without
                     original
                     Sin
                     ,
                     &c.
                     of
                     which
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       Christ
                       is
                       not
                       the
                       Redeemer
                       of
                       all
                       Mankind
                       ,
                    
                     for
                     what
                     needed
                     they
                     a
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     not
                     born
                     sinners
                     ?
                     p.
                     41.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     They
                     make
                     Christ
                     inferiour
                     to
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   
                     They
                     say
                     Masses
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     Angels
                     and
                     Saints
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     ,
                     in
                     whose
                     honour
                     a
                     Sacrifice
                     is
                     offered
                     ,
                     is
                     greater
                     than
                     the
                     Sacrifice
                     :
                     doth
                     it
                     not
                     then
                     appear
                     ,
                     that
                     while
                     they
                     offer
                     Christs
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     in
                     honour
                     of
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       make
                       Christ
                       inferior
                       to
                       Saints
                       and
                       Angels
                       ?
                    
                     p.
                     42.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     prefer
                     the
                     Pope
                     before
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       prefer
                       the
                       Pope
                       before
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     for
                     Christ's
                     Body
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Pope
                     goeth
                     in
                     progress
                     ,
                     is
                     sent
                     before
                     with
                     the
                     Baggage
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     the
                     Pope
                     is
                     near
                     ,
                     goeth
                     out
                     to
                     meet
                     him
                     ,
                     while
                     all
                     the
                     Gallants
                     of
                     Rome
                     attend
                     on
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                     p.
                     43.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Images
                     of
                     the
                     Cross
                     and
                     Crucifix
                     ,
                     they
                     give
                     as
                     much
                     honour
                     as
                     is
                     due
                     to
                     God.
                     p.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Images
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     —
                     teaching
                     their
                     followers
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     one
                     honour
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Image
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     thing
                     Represented
                     by
                     the
                     Image
                     .
                     p.
                     74.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     fall
                     down
                     like
                     Beasts
                     before
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     and
                     worship
                     him
                     as
                     God
                     ,
                     ascribing
                     to
                     him
                     most
                     blasphemously
                     the
                     honour
                     due
                     to
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       fall
                       down
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                       Paulus
                       Aemilius
                       l.
                    
                     2.
                     telleth
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     of
                     Sicily
                     cried
                     thus
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     Thou
                     that
                     takest
                     away
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     have
                     mercy
                     upon
                     us
                     .
                     —
                     Stapleton
                     to
                     Greg.
                     13.
                     calls
                     him
                     
                       supremum
                       numen
                       in
                       terris
                    
                     :
                     They
                     call
                     him
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     Monarch
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     Head
                     ,
                     the
                     Spouse
                     ,
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       ascribing
                       to
                       him
                       most
                       blasphemously
                       the
                       honour
                       due
                       to
                       Christ.
                       p.
                    
                     72.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     give
                     divine
                     honour
                     to
                     Images
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     themselves
                     cannot
                     deny
                     to
                     be
                     Idolatrous
                     .
                  
                   
                     They
                     confess
                     is
                     Idolatry
                     to
                     give
                     divine
                     honour
                     to
                     Creatures
                     .
                     But
                     they
                     give
                     divine
                     honour
                     to
                     the
                     Sacament
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Cross
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     Images
                     of
                     the
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     which
                     ,
                     I
                     hope
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     deny
                     to
                     be
                     Creatures
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     The
                     Romish
                     Church
                     consists
                     of
                     a
                     Pack
                     of
                     Infidels
                     .
                     p.
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     Faith
                     is
                     of
                     things
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Papists
                     say
                     in
                     their
                     Catechism
                     )
                     only
                     proposed
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     Church
                     propose
                     not
                     to
                     us
                     the
                     Articles
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     believe
                     them
                     ,
                     if
                     these
                     Men
                     teach
                     truth
                     .
                     Further
                     this
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Romish
                       Church
                       consists
                       of
                       a
                       pack
                       of
                       Infidels
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     same
                     believed
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     she
                     did
                     believe
                     nothing
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     Papists
                     acknowledge
                     no
                     other
                     Church
                     but
                     that
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     Church
                     can
                     teach
                     it self
                     .
                     p.
                     178.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Scripture
                     and
                     Fathers
                     they
                     read
                     not
                     .
                  
                   
                     Spoken
                     of
                     the
                     Schoolmen
                     (
                     not
                     of
                     all
                     Papists
                     )
                     upon
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     
                       Ferdinando
                       Vellosillo
                       .
                       p.
                    
                     200.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     (
                     they
                     say
                     )
                     neither
                     inward
                     Faith
                     nor
                     other
                     virtue
                     is
                     required
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     that
                     he
                     profess
                     outwardly
                     the
                     Romish
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Opinion
                     he
                     attributes
                     to
                     Cardinal
                     Bellarmin
                     and
                     cites
                     
                       de
                       Eccles
                       .
                       milit
                       .
                       cap.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     make
                     more
                     Conscience
                     to
                     abstain
                     from
                     flesh
                     on
                     Friday
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     murder
                     Christians
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       make
                       more
                       Conscience
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     as
                     their
                     curiosity
                     in
                     keeping
                     the
                     Fast
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     cruelty
                     in
                     massacring
                     Christians
                     declares
                     .
                     p.
                     205.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Divers
                     points
                     of
                     Popish
                     Doctrine
                     are
                     especially
                     said
                     to
                     proceed
                     from
                     the
                     Devil
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     instances
                     in
                     forbidding
                     Marriage
                     ,
                     and
                     commanding
                     to
                     abstain
                     from
                     meats
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     says
                     are
                     called
                     in
                     Scripture
                     Doctrines
                     of
                     Devils
                     .
                     p.
                     213.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               That
               
                 the
                 Popish
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 true
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 Popery
                 in
                 many
                 points
                 is
                 more
                 absurd
                 and
                 abominable
                 than
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
              
               Mahomet
               :
               That
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 positively
                 hold
                 the
                 heretical
                 and
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 modern
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 saved
              
               ,
               are
               the
               Titles
               of
               several
               Chapters
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               endeavours
               to
               make
               good
               these
               charges
               ,
               how
               well
               let
               our
               Author
               consider
               ;
               but
               all
               men
               will
               see
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               not
               Representing
               but
               Disputing
               .
            
             
             
               This
               is
               abundantly
               enough
               to
               give
               the
               Reader
               a
               tast
               of
               the
               Protesters
               honestly
               in
               Representing
               ,
               and
               how
               little
               I
               am
               concerned
               in
               these
               Quotations
               .
               If
               some
               Protestants
               have
               charged
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               with
               such
               consequences
               as
               they
               cannot
               justifie
               ,
               wiser
               Protestants
               disown
               it
               ,
               and
               Papists
               may
               confute
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               please
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               a
               little
               more
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               than
               to
               cry
               out
               so
               Tragically
               about
               Misrepresenting
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               make
               good
               this
               charge
               of
               Misrepresenting
               against
               us
               ,
               he
               concludes
               with
               several
               passages
               out
               of
               the
               Homilies
               ,
               concerning
               the
               worship
               of
               Saints
               and
               Images
               .
               Now
               if
               our
               Church
               be
               guilty
               of
               Misrepresenting
               in
               her
               very
               Homilies
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               all
               bound
               to
               subscribe
               ,
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               our selves
               to
               be
               Misrepresenters
               .
               But
               wherein
               does
               the
               Misrepresentation
               consist
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               set
               up
               Images
               in
               Churches
               ?
               And
               do
               they
               not
               worship
               them
               ?
               Have
               they
               not
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Saints
               ,
               whom
               they
               worship
               with
               Divine
               Honours
               ?
               The
               matter
               of
               fact
               is
               plain
               and
               confessed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               Church
               does
               not
               misrepresent
               them
               .
               So
               that
               the
               only
               Misrepresentation
               he
               can
               complain
               of
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               does
               not
               like
               the
               judgment
               of
               our
               Church
               about
               the
               worship
               of
               Saints
               and
               Images
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               help
               that
               .
               This
               is
               the
               belief
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               our
               belief
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               prove
               us
               to
               be
               Misrepresenters
               in
               this
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               not
               proved
               meerly
               by
               his
               calling
               it
               Misrepresenting
               .
            
             
               Only
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               of
               this
               Author
               ,
               what
               he
               takes
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               be
               about
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               ?
               Whether
               it
               be
               Idolatry
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               he
               thinks
               our
               Church
               charges
               them
               with
               Idolatry
               in
               worshipping
               Images
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               suppose
               he
               means
               when
               he
               complains
               of
               Misrepresentation
               ,
               and
               picks
               out
               some
               passages
               ,
               which
               look
               that
               way
               )
               there
               is
               the
               authority
               of
               Doctor
               Godden
               against
               him
               (
               unless
               he
               has
               changed
               his
               mind
               lately
               )
               who
               accuses
               Dr.
               St.
               with
               contradicting
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               his
               charge
               of
               Idolatry
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               a
               certain
               mark
               of
               Fanaticism
               to
               do
               so
               :
               and
               then
               however
               we
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               misrepresent
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               this
               charge
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               misrepresent
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               some
               satisfaction
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               Misrepresenters
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               But
               these
               Men
               take
               great
               liberties
               in
               Representing
               the
               Faith
               and
               Doctrines
               of
               Churches
               .
               In
               one
               Kings
               Reign
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               does
               not
               charge
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               it
               does
               ;
               though
               their
               Articles
               and
               Homilies
               be
               the
               same
               still
               :
               but
               they
               deal
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               no
               worse
               than
               they
               do
               with
               their
               own
               Church
               ;
               in
               one
               Age
               a
               Bellarmine
               truly
               Represents
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               in
               another
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Condom
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               be
               but
               
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               Faith
               of
               it
               alters
               very
               often
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               best
               serve
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               .
            
             
               Our
               Author
               having
               exposed
               
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Character
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
              
               ,
               
               
                 which
                 he
                 always
                 looked
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 Misrepresented
                 ,
              
               he
               falls
               a
               commending
               the
               zeal
               of
               Protestants
               against
               such
               Popery
               with
               great
               earnestness
               and
               passion
               ,
               and
               therein
               we
               agree
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               believing
               it
               to
               be
               very
               commendable
               ;
               and
               do
               not
               doubt
               (
               as
               he
               says
               )
               but
               
                 those
                 Martyrs
                 recorded
                 by
              
               Fox
               ,
               
                 who
                 for
                 not
                 embracing
                 this
                 Popery
                 passed
                 the
                 fiery
                 Tryal
                 ,
                 had
                 surely
                 a
                 glorious
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Triumphs
                 and
                 Crowns
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 which
                 waited
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 inferior
                 to
                 what
                 those
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 under
              
               Decius
               or
               Dioclesian
               .
               I
               agree
               with
               him
               also
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 longer
                 disagreement
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 keeping
                 up
                 names
                 of
                 division
                 ;
                 that
                 Protestant
                 and
                 Papist
                 may
                 now
                 shake
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 one
                 subscription
                 close
                 into
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 amicable
                 correspondence
                 :
              
               For
               if
               (
               as
               he
               says
               )
               there
               is
               no
               Papist
               ,
               but
               will
               
                 give
                 his
                 hand
                 for
                 the
                 utter
                 suppressing
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
              
               
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               ,
               why
               they
               may
               not
               joyn
               in
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               which
               has
               suppressed
               it
               .
               But
               I
               am
               not
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Strife
               
                 has
                 been
                 about
                 a
                 word
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Dispute
               has
               been
               about
               the
               Worship
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Images
               ,
               about
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               worshipping
               the
               Host
               ,
               Communion
               in
               one
               kind
               ,
               Service
               in
               an
               unknown
               Tongue
               ,
               the
               authority
               and
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Penance
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               material
               differences
               ;
               which
               are
               something
               more
               than
               a
               meer
               Word
               ;
               will
               they
               now
               part
               with
               all
               these
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               ,
               
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 by
                 great
                 and
                 good
                 authorities
                 ,
              
               what
               the
               nature
               and
               evil
               tendency
               of
               these
               things
               is
               ?
               No!
               by
               no
               means
               ,
               they
               will
               retain
               all
               these
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               still
               ,
               but
               will
               renounce
               and
               abhor
               all
               that
               evil
               ,
               which
               Protestants
               charge
               them
               with
               .
               They
               will
               pray
               to
               Saints
               ,
               and
               worship
               Images
               still
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               abhor
               all
               Heathenish
               Idolatry
               in
               such
               Worship
               ,
               &c.
               but
               what
               reason
               is
               this
               for
               Protestants
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               one
               Communion
               ,
               while
               they
               retain
               the
               same
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               made
               a
               separation
               necessary
               ,
               and
               we
               retain
               the
               same
               opinion
               of
               their
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               ,
               which
               ever
               we
               had
               ?
               If
               Papists
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               &
               Protestants
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               ever
               they
               were
               ,
               if
               Separation
               were
               
               once
               necessary
               ,
               surely
               it
               is
               so
               still
               .
               What
               change
               is
               there
               now
               in
               Papists
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               before
               ,
               that
               should
               now
               invite
               us
               to
               embrace
               their
               Communion
               ?
               Yes
               they
               abhor
               all
               that
               which
               Protestants
               call
               Popery
               .
               This
               is
               good
               news
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               a
               little
               better
               understand
               it
               .
               Do
               they
               abhor
               the
               Worship
               of
               Saints
               and
               Images
               ,
               and
               the
               Host
               ?
               Do
               they
               abhor
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Penances
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               Purgatory
               ?
               Do
               they
               renounce
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               &c.
               no
               such
               matter
               !
               but
               they
               abhor
               those
               Opinions
               ,
               which
               Protestants
               have
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               did
               they
               then
               ever
               believe
               that
               these
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               were
               so
               bad
               ,
               as
               Protestants
               always
               did
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               say
               they
               are
               ?
               if
               not
               ,
               what
               change
               is
               there
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               should
               invite
               us
               now
               to
               a
               reconciliation
               ?
               Did
               Protestants
               separate
               from
               Papists
               ,
               because
               they
               believed
               ,
               that
               Papists
               thought
               Idolatry
               lawful
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               is
               their
               abhorring
               Idolatry
               ,
               while
               they
               do
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               that
               ever
               they
               did
               ,
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               for
               a
               re-union
               ?
               Suppose
               some
               Common-wealths-men
               ,
               who
               take
               up
               Arms
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               should
               tell
               the
               Royalists
               ,
               who
               fight
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               all
               this
               while
               mistaken
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               for
               their
               parts
               they
               hate
               Rebellion
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               do
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               greatly
               misrepresented
               by
               those
               who
               have
               called
               them
               Rebels
               ;
               
                 the
                 strife
                 has
                 been
                 only
                 about
                 a
                 word
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               time
               for
               them
               now
               to
               joyn
               all
               together
               ,
               not
               in
               their
               duty
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               but
               in
               opposing
               him
               ;
               though
               I
               dare
               not
               smile
               at
               our
               Author
               for
               fear
               of
               his
               displeasure
               again
               ,
               yet
               I
               fancy
               a
               good
               Subject
               would
               entertain
               such
               a
               proposal
               with
               a
               very
               disdainful
               smile
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               as
               for
               misrepresenting
               ,
               our
               Author
               may
               complain
               on
               till
               he
               is
               a
               weary
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               never
               prove
               us
               to
               be
               Misrepresenters
               ,
               while
               they
               still
               own
               that
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               ,
               which
               we
               charge
               them
               with
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               thinks
               we
               censure
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               too
               severely
               ,
               let
               him
               vindicate
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               .
            
             
               In
               my
               Reply
               I
               considered
               ,
               what
               were
               the
               faults
               of
               his
               twofold
               Character
               of
               
                 a
                 Papist
                 misrepresented
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 ,
              
               and
               shall
               now
               briefly
               examine
               ,
               what
               he
               says
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 misrepresented
                 ,
                 I
                 observed
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               That
               he
               put
               such
               thing
               's
               into
               the
               Character
               ,
               as
               no
               Man
               in
               his
               wits
               ever
               charged
               them
               with
               :
               As
               that
               Papists
               are
               not
               permitted
               
               to
               hear
               Sermons
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               able
               to
               understand
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               held
               it
               lawful
               to
               commit
               Idolatry
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Papist
               believes
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               his
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               far
               above
               all
               Angels
               ,
               
                 which
                 the
                 Answerer
                 calls
              
               Childish
               and
               wilful
               mistakes
               .
               And
               yet
               
                 (
                 says
                 the
                 Protester
              
               ,
               p.
               19.
               )
               those
               very
               things
               almost
               in
               express
               terms
               ,
               and
               others
               far
               more
               absurd
               ,
               we
               see
               charged
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               shewed
               above
               ;
               
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Quotations
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
              
               Supremum
               numen
               in
               terris
               
                 (
                 as
              
               Stapleton
               calls
               Greg.
               13.
               )
               
                 signifie
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 their
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 must
                 beg
                 his
                 pardon
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 any
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 so
                 silly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 great
                 Divines
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Popish
                 representation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               found
               fault
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Protestants
                 concerning
                 Popish
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 ill
                 consequents
                 which
                 are
                 charged
                 and
                 justly
                 charged
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 misrepresented
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 avowed
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Belief
                 .
              
               For
               whosoever
               gives
               a
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               ought
               only
               to
               represent
               ,
               what
               his
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               is
               ,
               not
               what
               Opinion
               ,
               he
               ,
               who
               gives
               the
               Character
               ,
               has
               of
               his
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               :
               for
               this
               does
               not
               belong
               to
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               but
               only
               signifies
               his
               own
               private
               Judgment
               ,
               who
               gives
               the
               Character
               :
               while
               we
               charge
               Papists
               only
               with
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               what
               they
               believe
               and
               what
               they
               practise
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               true
               Character
               ,
               and
               no
               Misrepresenting
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               put
               our
               own
               Opinions
               of
               his
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               into
               his
               Character
               ,
               this
               is
               Misrepresenting
               ,
               because
               a
               Papist
               has
               not
               the
               same
               Opinion
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               it
               a
               false
               Character
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Protester
               answers
               .
               
                 p.
                 20.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 pretty
                 speculative
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 deservedly
                 find
                 room
                 here
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 our
                 business
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 due
                 method
                 of
                 misrepresentation
                 in
                 the
                 abstract
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 our
                 present
                 concern
                 stands
                 ,
                 here
                 's
                 a
                 quaint
                 conceit
                 lost
                 for
                 coming
                 in
                 a
                 wrong
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 had
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Misrepresentation
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 these
                 Rules
                 ?
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 misrepresent
                 any
                 Body
                 .
              
               This
               is
               very
               pleasant
               !
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               undertakes
               to
               make
               Characters
               ,
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               a
               Character
               is
               ,
               nor
               what
               belongs
               to
               representing
               ,
               nor
               misrepresenting
               .
               Any
               Man
               would
               have
               thought
               so
               indeed
               ,
               who
               had
               read
               his
               Characters
               ,
               but
               I
               never
               expected
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               have
               said
               so
               .
               But
               
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 misrepresent
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               those
               Rules
               ;
               but
               he
               intended
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               to
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               how
               Papists
               are
               misrepresented
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               have
               understood
               ,
               what
               is
               Misrepresenting
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               called
               that
               Misrepresenting
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               .
            
             
             
               But
               
                 his
                 Province
              
               (
               he
               says
               )
               
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 draw
                 forth
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 apprehended
                 by
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 or
                 the
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 prejudices
                 and
                 mistakes
                 that
                 generally
                 attend
                 such
                 a
                 notion
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 Character
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 Peoples
                 heads
                 ,
                 is
                 distinguished
                 into
                 antecedents
                 and
                 consequents
                 ;
                 whether
                 they
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 hear
                 one
                 declaiming
                 against
                 Popery
                 for
                 committing
                 Idolatory
                 ,
                 as
                 bad
                 or
                 worss
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 grossest
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 worshipping
                 Stocks
                 and
                 Stones
                 for
                 Gods
                 ,
                 distinguisheth
                 between
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 interpretations
                 and
                 consequences
                 charged
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               —
               Thus
               in
               short
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Character
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 Misrepresented
                 was
                 intended
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Author
                 expresses
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 introduction
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 Popery
                 as
                 painted
                 in
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 conform
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 exact
                 and
                 perfect
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 faults
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 blame
                 must
                 fall
                 on
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 drew
                 the
                 Original
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               his
               excuse
               for
               putting
               such
               things
               into
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               ,
               as
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               Character-making
               ,
               nor
               are
               in
               a
               strict
               and
               proper
               sense
               Misrepresentations
               .
               That
               the
               common
               People
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               distinguish
               between
               Antecedents
               and
               Consequents
               ,
               have
               such
               an
               idea
               and
               notion
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               described
               in
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrerepresented
               .
               Well
               ,
               suppose
               this
               ,
               how
               does
               this
               mend
               the
               matter
               ?
               If
               his
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               ,
               be
               no
               misrepresentation
               ,
               then
               our
               People
               ,
               who
               have
               this
               notion
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               are
               not
               Misrepresenters
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               I
               undertook
               to
               prove
               in
               my
               Reply
               .
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               misrepresentation
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               in
               his
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               false
               Character
               indeed
               ,
               because
               it
               contains
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               matters
               of
               Representation
               ,
               but
               of
               Dispute
               ,
               and
               therefore
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               a
               Character
               ;
               but
               separate
               matters
               of
               Fact
               from
               matters
               of
               Opinion
               and
               Dispute
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               particularly
               done
               in
               my
               Reply
               ,
               and
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               contains
               no
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               excepting
               some
               very
               few
               things
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Character
               of
               the
               Papist
               Represented
               owns
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               far
               as
               it
               can
               be
               called
               a
               Character
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               true
               one
               .
               And
               if
               this
               (
               as
               he
               says
               )
               
                 be
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 -
                 Popery
                 -
                 as
                 painted
                 in
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
              
               the
               Original
               can
               have
               no
               more
               of
               misrepresentation
               in
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               Copy
               has
               .
            
             
               But
               though
               the
               Protester
               does
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               real
               difference
               between
               Representing
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               of
               Papists
               ,
               and
               declaring
               our
               own
               Judgment
               and
               Opinion
               concerning
               them
               ,
               
               he
               suspects
               the
               People
               
                 do
                 not
                 distinguish
                 between
                 Antecedents
                 and
                 Consequents
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 these
                 interpretations
                 and
                 consequences
                 charged
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 
                 They
                 swallow
                 all
                 down
                 greedily
                 in
                 the
                 lump
                 ,
                 Antecedents
                 and
                 Consequents
                 go
                 down
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               But
               what
               does
               he
               mean
               by
               this
               ?
               that
               any
               Protestant
               People
               are
               so
               silly
               as
               to
               think
               that
               Papists
               believe
               as
               bad
               of
               their
               own
               Religion
               ,
               as
               they
               believe
               of
               it
               ?
               That
               Papists
               believe
               Idolatry
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               as
               he
               tells
               us
               in
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               ;
               or
               that
               they
               believe
               the
               Worship
               of
               an
               Image
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               ?
               no
               ,
               I
               assure
               him
               ,
               our
               People
               are
               taught
               ,
               what
               Popery
               is
               
                 in
                 its
                 genuine
                 purity
              
               ,
               as
               he
               speaks
               ;
               they
               know
               in
               the
               most
               material
               points
               ,
               what
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               ,
               and
               are
               taught
               ,
               what
               to
               think
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               hear
               or
               read
               our
               Disputes
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               so
               weak
               as
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               we
               and
               Papists
               have
               the
               same
               Opinions
               about
               Worshipping
               Saints
               and
               Images
               ,
               and
               the
               Host
               ,
               &c.
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               in
               danger
               of
               affixing
               such
               Opinions
               on
               Papists
               ,
               as
               they
               hear
               us
               charge
               on
               Popery
               .
               So
               that
               this
               is
               a
               very
               needless
               fear
               he
               is
               in
               ,
               and
               if
               nothing
               else
               hinders
               ,
               he
               may
               (
               as
               he
               promises
               )
               reform
               his
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               confess
               we
               are
               pretty
               positive
               in
               declaring
               to
               our
               People
               the
               evil
               and
               danger
               of
               Popery
               .
               We
               tell
               them
               what
               we
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               as
               thinking
               signifies
               doubtfulness
               and
               uncertainty
               ,
               but
               an
               assured
               perswasion
               founded
               on
               Reason
               ,
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Authorities
               :
               as
               he
               complains
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 go
                 beyond
                 thinking
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 saying
                 we
                 think
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 positively
                 say
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               But
               if
               we
               are
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               hurt
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               believe
               so
               ,
               till
               they
               can
               prove
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               in
               the
               wrong
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               indeed
               pretend
               to
               Infallibility
               ,
               but
               we
               think
               our selves
               as
               certain
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               do
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               what
               he
               says
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               acknowledges
               my
               distinction
               to
               be
               good
               between
               Matters
               of
               Dispute
               and
               of
               Representation
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               his
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               has
               nothing
               of
               misrepresentation
               in
               it
               ,
               truly
               so
               called
               ;
               yet
               he
               says
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Idea
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               commonly
               apprehended
               by
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               distinguish
               between
               Antecedents
               and
               Consequents
               ,
               but
               whatever
               they
               hear
               said
               of
               Popery
               ,
               they
               take
               to
               be
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               without
               distinguishing
               what
               it
               is
               the
               Papists
               own
               ,
               and
               believe
               ,
               and
               practise
               ,
               and
               what
               guilt
               Protestants
               charge
               them
               with
               for
               thus
               believing
               and
               doing
               :
               that
               when
               they
               hear
               the
               Papists
               charged
               with
               Idolatry
               for
               Worshipping
               Images
               ,
               they
               as
               verily
               think
               ,
               that
               Papists
               believe
               Idolatry
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               as
               
               they
               do
               ,
               that
               they
               believe
               it
               lawful
               to
               Worship
               Images
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               among
               us
               so
               very
               silly
               ,
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               they
               can
               neither
               Read
               nor
               Write
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               might
               have
               spared
               his
               pains
               in
               writing
               and
               printing
               Characters
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               his
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               (
               as
               he
               says
               )
               be
               what
               he
               thought
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               while
               he
               himself
               was
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               it
               seems
               he
               was
               in
               a
               very
               low
               dispensation
               then
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               himself
               
                 distinguish
                 between
                 Antecedents
                 and
                 Consequents
                 ,
                 but
                 swallowed
                 all
                 down
                 together
                 ,
              
               though
               he
               is
               now
               improved
               into
               a
               Writer
               of
               Characters
               ;
               and
               may
               they
               never
               have
               any
               wiser
               Converts
               .
               However
               this
               does
               plainly
               yield
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               understanding
               Gentry
               and
               Laity
               ,
               who
               can
               distinguish
               between
               Antecedents
               and
               Consequents
               ,
               are
               no
               Misrepresenters
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               others
               ,
               we
               fear
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               great
               many
               more
               Misrepresenters
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               than
               we
               hope
               ,
               we
               have
               on
               ours
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               now
               consider
               his
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Represented
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               faults
               of
               that
               are
               .
               Now
               the
               general
               fault
               is
               ,
               that
               whereas
               one
               might
               reasonably
               expect
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               some
               difference
               between
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Papist
               Represented
               ,
               and
               he
               has
               endeavoured
               to
               make
               his
               Readers
               believe
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               ,
               yet
               in
               truth
               there
               is
               none
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               Character
               .
               For
               what
               does
               strictly
               belong
               to
               Representation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               in
               both
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               having
               put
               the
               Opinions
               of
               Protestants
               concerning
               Popish
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               into
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               his
               avowed
               Doctrine
               and
               Belief
               ;
               in
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Represented
               he
               denies
               ,
               that
               he
               believes
               those
               Interpretations
               and
               Consequences
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               might
               very
               easily
               do
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               he
               observes
               ,
               
                 p.
                 24.
                 )
                 no
                 body
                 charges
                 him
                 with
                 that
                 belief
              
               ;
               and
               whereas
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 then
                 he
                 contradicts
                 no
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hopes
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 that
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               so
               far
               in
               the
               right
               ;
               but
               his
               fault
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               imposes
               upon
               his
               Reader
               ,
               with
               an
               appearance
               of
               a
               Misrepresentation
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               none
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               denying
               that
               they
               believe
               such
               things
               ,
               would
               perswade
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               Protestants
               charge
               Papists
               with
               believing
               all
               these
               ill
               things
               themselves
               ,
               which
               we
               say
               of
               their
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               ;
               a
               sign
               that
               he
               was
               hard
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               some
               Protestant
               Misrepresentations
               of
               Papists
               .
               And
               2.
               
               As
               for
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               which
               alone
               is
               proper
               for
               a
               Character
               ,
               
                 he
                 generally
                 owns
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 we
                 charge
                 them
                 with
              
               ;
               and
               his
               saying
               ,
               
                 how
                 could
                 this
                 possibly
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 ●ore
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 we
                 expresly
                 
                 profess
                 to
                 own
              
               (
               in
               which
               he
               reflects
               upon
               what
               I
               had
               said
               in
               my
               Reply
               ,
               that
               we
               charge
               them
               with
               believing
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               expresly
               profess
               to
               believe
               )
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               absolutely
               
                 what
                 we
                 charge
                 them
                 with
              
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               himself
               makes
               us
               charge
               them
               with
               in
               his
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               ,
               and
               calls
               us
               Misrepresenters
               for
               doing
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               owns
               in
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Represented
               ,
               as
               I
               particularly
               shewed
               in
               my
               Reply
               ;
               now
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               why
               he
               calls
               one
               Character
               a
               Misrepresentation
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               a
               Representation
               ,
               when
               the
               matter
               of
               Fact
               is
               the
               same
               in
               both
               ?
            
             
               But
               then
               (
               3.
               )
               I
               observed
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 he
                 disowns
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 belief
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 manifestly
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 been
                 proved
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 beyond
                 all
                 possibility
                 of
                 a
                 fair
                 Reply
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 learned
                 Answerer
                 .
              
               To
               which
               he
               Answers
               :
               
                 then
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 charged
                 with
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 expressly
                 profess
                 to
                 believe
                 .
              
               But
               he
               must
               know
               we
               do
               not
               take
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Roman
               Faith
               from
               every
               private
               Character-maker
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               authentick
               Records
               of
               their
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               deny
               what
               their
               Church
               teaches
               ,
               and
               requires
               them
               to
               believe
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               indeed
               their
               Faith
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               :
               and
               though
               he
               may
               huff
               at
               
                 manifestly
                 and
                 proving
              
               ,
               I
               suspect
               ,
               he
               will
               take
               a
               little
               time
               before
               he
               brings
               it
               to
               the
               Tryal
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               sufficient
               answer
               to
               his
               fresh
               complaint
               of
               Misrepresentations
               .
               I
               now
               proceed
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Reply
               ,
               The
               rule
               of
               true
               Representing
               ,
               or
               the
               Rule
               whereby
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               to
               be
               known
               .
               He
               appealed
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               and
               the
               Catechism
               
                 ad
                 Par●chos
              
               ,
               and
               these
               I
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               authentick
               Rules
               ;
               but
               since
               Catholick
               Divines
               differ
               about
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Council
               and
               Catechism
               ,
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               Why
               we
               must
               prefer
               his
               sense
               of
               the
               Council
               and
               Catechism
               before
               Cardinal
               
               Bellarmin's
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Divines
               of
               Note
               and
               Eminency
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               lived
               since
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               presumed
               to
               understand
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Representer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               remove
               this
               difficulty
               in
               his
               Reflections
               he
               appealed
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Condom
               ,
               as
               the
               Authentick
               Expositor
               of
               the
               Council
               and
               Catechism
               ,
               and
               told
               us
               ,
               how
               his
               Book
               had
               been
               approved
               by
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               present
               Pope
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               has
               the
               
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolick
              
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answered
               in
               my
               Reply
               
                 (
                 p.
                 44.
              
               )
               that
               the
               attestation
               given
               to
               Cardinal
               
               Bellarmin's
               Controversies
               was
               not
               inferior
               
               to
               that
               given
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Condom's
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               Dedicated
               to
               Pope
               Sixtus
               5.
               and
               that
               with
               the
               Popes
               leave
               and
               good
               liking
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               much
               inferior
               to
               a
               testimonial
               under
               the
               Popes
               hand
               ;
               and
               why
               then
               are
               not
               
               Bellarmin's
               Controversies
               as
               authentick
               a
               rule
               for
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Condom's
               ?
               But
               to
               this
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               answer
               nothing
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 he
                 pretends
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 approbation
                 gives
                 it
                 the
                 authority
                 of
              
               the
               Apostolick
               .
               See
               :
               
                 I
                 acquainted
                 him
                 out
                 of
              
               Melchior
               Canus
               ;
               That
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               does
               not
               signifie
               the
               Pope
               in
               his
               private
               capacity
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               Chair
               ,
               or
               doing
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               belong
               to
               the
               Papal
               Chair
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               giving
               his
               own
               private
               sense
               ,
               but
               proceeding
               in
               Council
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               good
               and
               learned
               Men
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               only
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               privately
               ,
               maliciously
               ,
               and
               inconsiderately
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               advice
               only
               of
               some
               few
               of
               his
               own
               mind
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               determines
               upon
               a
               due
               examination
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               and
               Counsel
               of
               many
               wise
               Men.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Protester
               answers
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 an
                 ungrounded
                 and
                 ill-turned
                 consequence
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 See
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 privately
                 ,
                 maliciously
                 ,
                 and
                 inconsiderately
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 advice
                 only
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 therefore
                 this
                 learned
                 Prelates
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 thrown
                 by
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 no
                 Authority
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 Replier
                 has
                 here
                 concluded
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 ado
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 approbation
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 was
                 only
                 given
                 privately
                 ,
                 maliciously
                 ,
                 inconsiderately
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 with
                 the
                 advice
                 only
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Consequence
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 .
              
               But
               I
               thought
               Canus
               had
               told
               us
               ,
               what
               was
               necessary
               to
               make
               the
               Popes
               approbation
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               what
               hinders
               it
               from
               being
               so
               .
               That
               the
               Pope
               must
               give
               judgment
               according
               to
               the
               due
               form
               and
               method
               of
               proceedings
               belonging
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               Chair
               ,
               in
               full
               Council
               ,
               after
               due
               examination
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               many
               wise
               Men.
               Now
               I
               only
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope
               in
               a
               full
               Council
               of
               Cardinals
               ,
               did
               give
               judgment
               
                 ex
                 Cathedrâ
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Condom's
               Book
               was
               a
               true
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ;
               For
               if
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               though
               the
               Pope
               and
               all
               his
               Cardinals
               should
               singly
               for
               themselves
               give
               their
               own
               private
               judgment
               and
               approbation
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               Canus
               his
               rule
               ,
               it
               is
               
               not
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               private
               judgment
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               malicious
               or
               not
               ,
               which
               I
               was
               so
               far
               from
               
                 concluding
                 without
                 more
                 ado
              
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               Protester
               observes
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               translate
               it
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               put
               it
               in
               the
               Latine
               Quotation
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               argument
               I
               did
               not
               designedly
               conceal
               it
               )
               because
               I
               thought
               it
               was
               needless
               to
               my
               purpose
               :
               and
               yet
               the
               Consequence
               holds
               good
               without
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               a
               judgment
               
                 ex
                 Cathedra
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               judgment
               of
               
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 See
              
               ,
               which
               was
               all
               I
               intended
               to
               prove
               ;
               and
               our
               Author
               in
               his
               long
               harangue
               has
               said
               nothing
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               was
               ,
               nay
               is
               so
               far
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               he
               avoided
               the
               very
               mentioning
               of
               that
               ,
               because
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               say
               to
               it
               .
               Malitiously
               and
               inconsiderately
               were
               pretty
               words
               to
               descant
               upon
               ,
               but
               the
               Cathedra
               choaked
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               truth
               is
               the
               principal
               Commendation
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Condom's
               Book
               ▪
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               new
               way
               of
               dealing
               with
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               they
               hope
               may
               be
               more
               effectual
               than
               Disputing
               has
               been
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               make
               it
               the
               Rule
               ,
               much
               less
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith.
               Cardinal
               
                 de
                 Buillon
              
               acquaints
               Cardinal
               Bona
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
              
               (
               and
               he
               speaks
               of
               Catholicks
               )
               
                 who
                 find
                 some
                 fault
                 in
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               Cardinal
               
                 Sigismond
                 Chigi
              
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Dangeau
               ,
               though
               he
               highly
               commends
               him
               ,
               yet
               is
               far
               from
               allowing
               his
               Book
               to
               be
               the
               Standard
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               or
               the
               Authentick
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               when
               he
               tells
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               
                 certainly
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 his
              
               (
               Condom
               '
               s
               )
               
                 intention
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Tenets
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 rightly
                 explicated
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 Hereticks
                 may
                 be
                 convinced
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               allow
               him
               to
               interpret
               the
               Council
               ,
               but
               commends
               him
               for
               dealing
               with
               Hereticks
               in
               a
               new
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               ,
               more
               advantageous
               method
               ,
               than
               had
               been
               formerly
               used
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               the
               Pope
               commends
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 contains
                 such
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 composed
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 method
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 prudence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 thereby
                 rendred
                 proper
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 Readers
                 clearly
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 extort
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 th●
                 Catholick
                 Faith.
              
               Now
               to
               me
               this
               seems
               to
               fall
               very
               short
               of
               making
               the
               Bishops
               Exposition
               the
               Authentick
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ;
               that
               what
               ever
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Condom
               says
               ,
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               though
               other
               ,
               as
               good
               Catholick
               Divines
               ,
               as
               famous
               in
               their
               Generation
               ,
               
               and
               whose
               Books
               have
               been
               received
               with
               as
               universal
               approbation
               ,
               are
               of
               another
               mind
               ;
               and
               which
               signifies
               a
               little
               with
               us
               Protestants
               ,
               where
               the
               plain
               words
               and
               reason
               of
               the
               Council
               is
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               desire
               our
               Author
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope
               ,
               when
               he
               approved
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Condom's
               Book
               ,
               did
               at
               the
               same
               time
               condemn
               Cardinal
               
               Bellarmin's
               ,
               or
               those
               other
               Divines
               and
               Schoolmen
               ,
               who
               give
               such
               a
               different
               explication
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               from
               what
               this
               Bishop
               does
               ;
               if
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               what
               authority
               has
               he
               given
               to
               this
               Exposition
               ,
               more
               than
               any
               other
               Catholick
               Doctor
               may
               challenge
               ?
               Why
               may
               we
               not
               ,
               if
               we
               please
               ,
               follow
               Bellarmin
               ,
               or
               Suarez
               ,
               or
               Vasquez
               ,
               or
               Cajetan
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Condom
               ?
               Our
               Author
               thinks
               it
               the
               shortest
               and
               easiest
               way
               to
               decide
               this
               Controversie
               whether
               he
               have
               truly
               Represented
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               by
               making
               an
               experiment
               :
               Thus
               he
               concluded
               his
               Reflections
               ,
               
                 p.
                 19.
                 
                 Do
                 but
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Friend
                 for
                 you
              
               (
               though
               I
               did
               not
               know
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               would
               admit
               Proxies
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               our
               Faith
               )
               
                 give
                 your
                 assent
                 to
                 those
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 Represented
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 form
                 and
                 manner
                 a
                 I
                 have
                 stated
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Character
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 Represented
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 upon
                 your
                 request
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 owned
                 to
                 believe
                 aright
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 points
                 ,
                 I
                 'le
                 then
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 abused
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Representing
                 is
                 Mispresenting
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Papist
                 .
              
               To
               this
               I
               answered
               in
               my
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               40.
               that
               I
               did
               believe
               that
               his
               Representation
               was
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               excepting
               what
               concerned
               the
               deposing
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               other
               points
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               before
               particularly
               remarked
               (
               not
               that
               this
               is
               the
               whole
               of
               what
               Papists
               believe
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               right
               as
               far
               as
               it
               goes
               )
               but
               we
               did
               not
               like
               his
               Faith
               so
               well
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               Represented
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               the
               experiment
               .
               This
               I
               thought
               had
               been
               answer
               enough
               for
               any
               reasonable
               Man
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               Reply
               ,
               he
               is
               still
               for
               new
               experiments
               ,
               as
               being
               much
               easier
               than
               Disputing
               ,
               which
               he
               does
               not
               like
               ,
               and
               now
               the
               trial
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 notwithstanding
                 my
                 refusal
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 deposing
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 stated
                 by
                 the
                 Representer
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               as
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               )
               
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 judged
                 sufficiently
                 qualified
                 as
                 to
                 these
                 points
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 Representer
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 his
                 part
                 in
                 those
                 particulars
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               truly
               Represented
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Papist
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               in
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               beg
               his
               leave
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               take
               my
               turn
               too
               in
               making
               Proposals
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               do
               it
               very
               gravely
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               Smile
               ,
               since
               I
               see
               he
               is
               offended
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               .
               Suppose
               I
               should
               resolve
               to
               be
               a
               thorough-paced
               Papist
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               assenting
               to
               his
               Representation
               ,
               should
               rather
               chuse
               that
               Representation
               ,
               which
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               has
               made
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               who
               does
               not
               mince
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               to
               worshipping
               Images
               ,
               and
               praying
               to
               Saints
               ,
               and
               trusting
               in
               their
               aid
               and
               assistance
               ,
               &c.
               who
               makes
               the
               Popes
               Infallibility
               and
               his
               Deposing
               Power
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ;
               should
               I
               be
               thought
               sufficiently
               qualified
               ,
               as
               to
               these
               Points
               (
               wherein
               the
               Cardinal
               expresly
               contradicts
               and
               condemns
               our
               Authors
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Condom's
               Representation
               )
               to
               be
               received
               into
               the
               Communion
               of
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ?
               If
               I
               should
               (
               and
               I
               will
               venture
               the
               Protestor
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               not
               )
               then
               if
               his
               Argument
               from
               Experience
               be
               good
               ;
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               That
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               has
               made
               a
               true
               Representation
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Faith
               ;
               and
               thus
               we
               have
               Experience
               for
               both
               sides
               ,
               for
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Condom
               ,
               and
               our
               Representer
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               somewhat
               strange
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               all
               true
               Representers
               ,
               especially
               in
               those
               points
               ,
               wherein
               they
               contradict
               each
               other
               .
            
             
               This
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Condom
               was
               aware
               of
               ,
               and
               therefore
               concludes
               his
               Book
               with
               a
               Caution
               against
               it
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               should
               think
               fit
               to
               answer
               it
               .
               
                 That
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 quitting
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 different
                 Methods
                 which
                 Catholick
                 Divines
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 establish
                 or
                 explicate
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
              
               Trent
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 Consequences
                 ,
                 which
                 particular
                 Doctors
                 have
                 drawn
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               a
               plain
               Confession
               ,
               that
               other
               
                 Catholick
                 Divines
              
               do
               not
               agree
               with
               him
               in
               this
               Method
               ,
               nor
               allow
               of
               those
               narrow
               Bounds
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               set
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               wisely
               done
               of
               him
               to
               persuade
               his
               Answerers
               ,
               to
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               any
               such
               Disagreement
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               a
               great
               piece
               of
               Civility
               and
               good
               Breeding
               in
               them
               not
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               but
               how
               other
               Catholick
               Divines
               will
               take
               this
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               enough
               in
               all
               Conscience
               concerning
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Condom's
               Authority
               ,
               which
               I
               must
               still
               say
               is
               nothing
               ,
               when
               we
               speak
               of
               an
               Authentick
               Rule
               of
               expounding
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               in
               which
               sense
               our
               Author
               appeals
               to
               him
               ;
               though
               we
               will
               allow
               him
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               wise
               and
               prudent
               man
               ,
               whose
               writings
               are
               published
               and
               approved
               by
               Publick
               Authority
               ,
               as
               the
               writings
               of
               other
               Catholick
               Doctors
               are
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               the
               Authority
               we
               Protestants
               
               give
               to
               our
               best
               Writers
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Protester
               has
               no
               reason
               to
               complain
               (
               as
               he
               does
               p.
               27.
               )
               of
               
                 an
                 uneven
                 kind
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Reasoning
              
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               whoever
               desires
               a
               more
               particular
               account
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Condom's
               Authority
               ,
               and
               those
               Glorious
               Testimonies
               which
               are
               given
               to
               his
               Book
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               a
               reasonable
               man
               ,
               may
               find
               Satisfaction
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               late
               Answer
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Condom
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               I
               know
               no
               reason
               there
               is
               for
               all
               this
               Dispute
               .
               I
               told
               the
               Reflector
               before
               ,
               that
               I
               did
               not
               like
               his
               Faith
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               as
               he
               has
               represented
               it
               ;
               should
               we
               allow
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Condom's
               Exposition
               ,
               and
               his
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               represented
               ,
               to
               contain
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               the
               whole
               of
               what
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               has
               determined
               ,
               yet
               I
               can
               never
               be
               of
               this
               Religion
               ;
               and
               since
               he
               was
               not
               satisfied
               with
               my
               bare
               telling
               him
               so
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               give
               him
               some
               Reasons
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               particularly
               shew
               him
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               I
               dislike
               in
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Meaux
              
               the
               late
               Bishop
               of
               Condom
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               about
               the
               Object
               of
               Worship
               ,
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               flourishes
               of
               his
               Introduction
               into
               the
               bargain
               .
               And
               I
               chuse
               these
               Heads
               ,
               because
               these
               are
               the
               matters
               ,
               wherein
               he
               principally
               appeals
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Condom
               ,
               and
               about
               which
               only
               he
               has
               offered
               any
               thing
               like
               an
               Argument
               ,
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               my
               Reply
               :
               And
               I
               am
               as
               glad
               to
               take
               any
               opportunity
               of
               useful
               Discourse
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               seems
               cautious
               not
               to
               give
               any
               .
               And
               that
               neither
               he
               nor
               the
               Bishop
               may
               have
               any
               occasion
               of
               Quarrel
               ,
               I
               shall
               observe
               the
               Directions
               the
               Bishop
               has
               given
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               think
               fit
               to
               answer
               to
               his
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 tells
                 us
              
               ;
               To
               urge
               any
               thing
               solid
               against
               this
               Treatise
               
                 (
                 the
                 Exposition
              
               )
               and
               which
               may
               come
               home
               to
               the
               point
               ,
               
               it
               must
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               Faith
               is
               not
               here
               faithfully
               expounded
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Acts
               ,
               which
               the
               same
               Church
               has
               obliged
               her self
               to
               receive
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               must
               be
               shewn
               ,
               that
               this
               Explication
               leaves
               all
               the
               Objections
               in
               their
               full
               force
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               disputes
               untouched
               ;
               or
               in
               fine
               it
               must
               be
               precisely
               shewn
               ,
               in
               what
               this
               Doctrine
               subverts
               the
               foundations
               of
               Faith.
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 already
                 to
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
              
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               truly
               represented
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               Papist
               misrepresented
               and
               represented
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 bold
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 attempt
                 to
                 mend
                 that
                 Author
                 ,
                 as
                 who
                 attempts
                 to
                 confute
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 two
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 in
                 my
                 eye
                 in
                 examining
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 concerned
                 ,
              
               Monsieur
               de
               Meaux
               
                 late
                 
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Condom
               
                 his
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Controversie
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             Design
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             WEre
             it
             possible
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Differences
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             only
             by
             a
             fair
             Representation
             of
             matters
             in
             Controversie
             between
             us
             ;
             I
             should
             think
             it
             an
             admirable
             Design
             ;
             and
             this
             being
             all
             the
             Author
             professes
             to
             intend
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             highly
             commend
             his
             good
             Meaning
             in
             it
             ;
             whether
             he
             has
             shewn
             so
             much
             Skill
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             undertaking
             a
             Design
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             impracticable
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             fairly
             heard
             both
             sides
             .
             Had
             I
             known
             no
             more
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Reformation
             was
             begun
             by
             men
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             that
             some
             of
             these
             Corruptions
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             since
             ,
             have
             been
             complained
             of
             by
             men
             of
             that
             Communion
             ;
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             was
             convened
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             condemns
             many
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             Heresie
             ;
             that
             both
             before
             and
             after
             this
             Council
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             many
             Volumes
             written
             ,
             and
             many
             fine
             Disputes
             between
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             men
             of
             as
             great
             Learning
             and
             true
             Understanding
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             as
             any
             the
             Age
             has
             bred
             ,
             who
             did
             all
             this
             while
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             real
             and
             substantial
             difference
             between
             them
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             I
             consider
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             venture
             ,
             for
             the
             reputation
             both
             of
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Dispute
             has
             been
             only
             about
             Words
             ;
             that
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             Learned
             men
             among
             them
             ,
             have
             mistaken
             each
             others
             Propositions
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             only
             way
             to
             reconcile
             this
             Difference
             ,
             is
             so
             to
             state
             the
             matter
             in
             dispute
             ,
             that
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             may
             understand
             each
             other
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             fierce
             men
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             may
             have
             made
             this
             difference
             much
             wider
             than
             it
             is
             :
             but
             yet
             such
             a
             difference
             there
             is
             ,
             as
             no
             Representing
             can
             cure
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             will
             appear
             by
             considering
             Particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             Those
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             embraces
             all
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             THat
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             does
             profess
             to
             believe
             all
             the
             Principal
             and
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             affirms
             ,
             I
             readily
             grant
             ;
             but
             yet
             she
             may
             hold
             Fundamental
             Errors
             ,
             and
             destroy
             that
             Faith
             she
             professes
             ,
             by
             other
             Doctrines
             destructive
             of
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Faith.
             That
             this
             is
             possible
             ,
             he
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             for
             men
             may
             believe
             inconsistent
             Propositions
             ;
             and
             the
             Design
             of
             his
             Book
             is
             so
             to
             explicate
             the
             peculiar
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             to
             reconcile
             them
             with
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             the
             Protestant
             Explication
             of
             Popish
             Doctrines
             contradicts
             and
             overthrows
             ;
             which
             had
             been
             a
             very
             needless
             Undertaking
             ,
             were
             it
             impossible
             for
             men
             ,
             who
             believe
             all
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             He
             might
             then
             have
             spared
             his
             pains
             in
             vindicating
             and
             explaining
             particular
             Doctrines
             ;
             for
             it
             had
             been
             evidence
             enough
             ,
             that
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             do
             not
             overthrow
             any
             Fundamental
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             owned
             by
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             professes
             to
             believe
             all
             Fundamental
             Articles
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             well
             guess
             ,
             what
             advantage
             he
             promised
             himself
             from
             this
             .
             We
             may
             safely
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             believes
             all
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             and
             yet
             charge
             her
             with
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             ,
             as
             destroy
             and
             tear
             up
             Foundations
             .
          
           
             He
             observes
             indeed
             from
             
               M.
               Daille
            
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             charge
             men
             with
             believing
             such
             Consequences
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             do
             formally
             reject
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             charge
             any
             such
             thing
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             
               M.
               Daille
            
             never
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             charge
             mens
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             with
             such
             Consequences
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             who
             teach
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             disown
             ;
             for
             
               M.
               Daille
            
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             quoted
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             charges
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             Christ's
             Presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             
               with
               inferring
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Humanity
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             Bishop
             concludes
             too
             much
             ,
             when
             
             he
             infers
             ;
             
               It
               is
               then
               a
               certain
               Maxime
               established
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               not
               in
               these
               cases
               look
               upon
               the
               Consequences
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               may
               be
               drawn
               from
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               purely
               upon
               what
               he
               proposes
               and
               acknowledges
               ,
               who
               teaches
               it
               .
            
             But
             the
             use
             
               M.
               Daille
            
             makes
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             only
             this
             .
             That
             when
             such
             ill
             Consequences
             ,
             as
             mens
             Doctrines
             are
             justly
             chargeable
             with
             ,
             have
             no
             ill
             influence
             upon
             Worship
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             
               no
               poyson
            
             in
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             disown
             such
             Consequences
             ,
             this
             ought
             not
             to
             break
             Christian
             Communion
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             denies
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             the
             National
             Synod
             at
             Charenton
             admits
             Lutherans
             to
             the
             Holy
             Table
             ;
             because
             whatever
             might
             be
             inferred
             from
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             they
             expresly
             owned
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             Doctrinal
             Consequence
             was
             a
             meer
             Speculative
             Error
             ,
             which
             made
             no
             change
             at
             all
             in
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Consequences
             are
             not
             meerly
             speculative
             ,
             but
             practical
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             so
             much
             concern
             ,
             what
             other
             men
             believe
             ,
             and
             think
             ,
             as
             what
             we
             our selves
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             Saints
             and
             Images
             ,
             and
             the
             Host
             ,
             &c.
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             have
             no
             regard
             to
             Consequences
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             disowns
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             consider
             the
             nature
             and
             tendency
             of
             our
             Actions
             ,
             nor
             what
             they
             are
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             but
             only
             what
             the
             Church
             thinks
             of
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             we
             will
             not
             charge
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             believing
             any
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             she
             disowns
             ;
             yet
             if
             her
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             corrupt
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Worship
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             charge
             her
             with
             such
             Corruptions
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Charge
             be
             just
             ,
             though
             she
             disown
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             justifie
             our
             Separation
             from
             her
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             Religious
             Worship
             is
             terminated
             in
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               account
               the
               Bishop
               gives
               of
            
             that
             Interior
             Adoration
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             
             
               is
               very
               sound
               and
               Orthodox
            
             ;
             that
             it
             consists
             principally
             in
             believing
             he
             is
             the
             Creator
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             adhering
             to
             him
             with
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             our
             Soul
             ,
             by
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             as
             to
             him
             alone
             ,
             who
             can
             render
             us
             happy
             by
             the
             Communication
             of
             an
             infinite
             Good
             ,
             which
             is
             himself
             .
             
               But
               there
               are
               two
               things
               I
               except
               against
               in
               this
               Section
               ,
               as
               not
               fairly
               stated
               :
               First
               ,
               concerning
            
             
             the
             exteriour
             marks
             of
             Adoration
             .
             
               Secondly
               ,
               concerning
            
             the
             terminating
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             .
          
           
             
               As
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               :
            
             This
             interiour
             Adoration
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             unto
             God
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
             has
             its
             exterior
             marks
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             principal
             is
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             offered
             to
             any
             but
             to
             God
             :
             
               And
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
            
             ;
             The
             same
             Church
             teaches
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             ought
             to
             terminate
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             its
             necessary
             End
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Honour
             ,
             which
             she
             renders
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             sence
             be
             called
             Religious
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             its
             necessary
             relation
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             very
             well
             knew
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             main
             Seat
             of
             the
             Controversie
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             had
             he
             intended
             by
             his
             Exposition
             ,
             to
             have
             put
             an
             end
             to
             our
             disputes
             ;
             he
             should
             have
             taken
             a
             little
             more
             care
             about
             this
             Point
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             has
             now
             stated
             it
             ,
             he
             has
             left
             the
             matter
             just
             as
             he
             found
             it
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Religious
               Worship
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               terminate
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               its
               necessary
               End
            
             ;
             but
             that
             God
             is
             the
             sole
             and
             immediate
             Object
             of
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             worship
             none
             besides
             him
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             expounds
             the
             Law.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               ,
            
             Matth.
             4.
             
             We
             have
             always
             denied
             any
             relative
             Worship
             to
             be
             due
             to
             Creatures
             ;
             for
             to
             worship
             Creatures
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             them
             Gods
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             honour
             to
             the
             Supreme
             God
             ,
             to
             advance
             his
             own
             Creatures
             to
             divine
             Honours
             ,
             to
             make
             more
             ,
             though
             inferiour
             ,
             Gods
             for
             God's
             sake
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             all
             external
             Acts
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             are
             peculiar
             and
             appropriate
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sacrifice
             ;
             for
             since
             we
             must
             worship
             none
             but
             God
             ,
             whatever
             can
             be
             called
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             must
             be
             given
             to
             none
             besides
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishop
             has
             not
             dealt
             plainly
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Sacrifice
             can
             be
             offered
             to
             none
             but
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             has
             not
             told
             us
             ,
             what
             he
             thinks
             of
             other
             external
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             whether
             they
             may
             be
             paid
             to
             some
             excellent
             Creatures
             :
             for
             since
             Sacrifice
             is
             not
             a
             natural
             but
             instituted
             Worship
             ;
             if
             nothing
             but
             Sacrifice
             is
             peculiar
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             all
             external
             natural
             Worship
             is
             common
             to
             God
             and
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             external
             and
             visible
             Difference
             ,
             between
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             and
             Creatures
             ;
             nor
             had
             there
             been
             any
             under
             the
             Gospel
             neither
             ,
             had
             not
             Christ
             instituted
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             transformed
             into
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             natural
             Flesh
             and
             Blood.
             
          
           
             Thus
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Religious
               Worship
               ought
               to
               terminate
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               its
               necessary
               end
               ,
            
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             an
             ambiguous
             Expression
             ;
             
             for
             Worship
             properly
             terminates
             in
             the
             Object
             to
             which
             it
             is
             given
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             If
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             must
             terminate
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             must
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             else
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             only
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             But
             then
             what
             becomes
             of
             that
             Religious
             Worship
             which
             is
             given
             
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               Saints
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               God
               ?
            
             Does
             not
             this
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             terminate
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             God
             ?
             Are
             not
             they
             the
             immediate
             and
             proper
             Objects
             of
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             them
             ?
             And
             does
             not
             the
             Object
             terminate
             the
             Worship
             ?
             Is
             God
             the
             Object
             of
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             they
             give
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ?
             Then
             they
             either
             give
             that
             inferior
             Degree
             of
             Worship
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             for
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             affront
             to
             his
             Majesty
             and
             Greatness
             ;
             or
             they
             give
             that
             Worship
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             Idolatry
             .
             Which
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             is
             terminated
             in
             those
             Creatures
             to
             which
             it
             is
             given
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             any
             degree
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             be
             given
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             does
             not
             terminate
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             it
             must
             ;
             and
             if
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             must
             terminate
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             no
             Religious
             Worship
             must
             be
             given
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             he
             grants
             it
             may
             ,
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             and
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             terminates
             in
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             given
             them
             upon
             account
             of
             their
             Relation
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             ;
             their
             Relation
             to
             God
             can
             only
             serve
             ,
             for
             a
             Reason
             why
             they
             are
             worshipped
             ;
             but
             cannot
             terminate
             that
             worship
             on
             God
             which
             is
             given
             to
             them
             ;
             because
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             themselves
             are
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             the
             ultimate
             Object
             of
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Though
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             honoured
             by
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             some
             excellent
             Creatures
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             Friends
             and
             Favourites
             ,
             yet
             the
             Honour
             we
             do
             to
             God
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             very
             different
             nature
             from
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             we
             pay
             to
             Creatures
             ;
             it
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             worship
             we
             give
             to
             Creatures
             is
             terminated
             on
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             terminated
             upon
             those
             Creatures
             whom
             we
             worship
             ;
             but
             the
             Honour
             must
             consist
             in
             the
             Reason
             of
             our
             worship
             ,
             that
             we
             worship
             them
             for
             God's
             sake
             :
             It
             is
             an
             honour
             to
             God
             by
             Interpretation
             and
             Consequence
             ,
             as
             we
             intend
             it
             for
             God's
             Honour
             ,
             or
             as
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             think
             himself
             honoured
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             no
             act
             of
             Worship
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             not
             terminated
             on
             him
             .
             The
             Worship
             can
             go
             no
             further
             than
             its
             proper
             Object
             ,
             though
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Worship
             may
             :
             For
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             an
             Object
             ,
             and
             a
             Medium
             of
             Worship
             ;
             a
             Medium
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             a
             representative
             Object
             ,
             receives
             our
             Worship
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             terminate
             it
             ,
             but
             convey
             it
             to
             that
             Being
             it
             represents
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             worshipped
             only
             in
             the
             place
             and
             stead
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             ;
             which
             some
             Divines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             tell
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             terminated
             on
             the
             Images
             ,
             but
             on
             Christ
             or
             the
             Saints
             represented
             by
             those
             Images
             ;
             but
             a
             proper
             Object
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             receives
             worship
             in
             its
             own
             proper
             person
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             reason
             it
             is
             worshipped
             ,
             it
             terminates
             the
             Worship
             ;
             the
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             goes
             not
             beyond
             it self
             ,
             though
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Worship
             may
             reach
             farther
             ,
             and
             be
             thought
             to
             reflect
             some
             Honour
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             our
             Love
             and
             Reverence
             for
             him
             ,
             by
             that
             Worship
             we
             pay
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             dear
             to
             him
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             do
             give
             Religious
             Worship
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             and
             Saints
             ,
             such
             Worship
             is
             terminated
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             is
             not
             terminated
             on
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             teaches
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             which
             yet
             teaches
             also
             the
             worship
             of
             Saints
             and
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             Methinks
             he
             should
             have
             taken
             care
             ,
             to
             have
             stated
             this
             matter
             a
             little
             plainer
             :
             For
             if
             he
             cannot
             reconcile
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             together
             ,
             I
             fear
             his
             Exposition
             will
             rather
             increase
             than
             end
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             Thus
             how
             doubtfully
             does
             he
             speak
             ;
             
               If
               the
               Honour
               she
               renders
               to
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               and
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               may
               ,
               in
               some
               sense
               ,
               be
               called
               Religious
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               its
               necessary
               Relation
               to
               God.
            
             Why
             does
             he
             not
             tell
             us
             plainly
             ,
             whether
             this
             Honour
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             gives
             to
             Saints
             and
             the
             Virgin
             be
             Religious
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             it
             may
             be
             called
             Religious
             Honour
             ?
             If
             he
             undertake
             to
             expound
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             why
             does
             he
             not
             do
             it
             ?
             Why
             does
             he
             speak
             so
             cautiously
             ?
             As
             if
             he
             were
             afraid
             to
             own
             ,
             what
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             this
             point
             ?
             Which
             yet
             is
             a
             very
             material
             one
             ,
             and
             very
             necessary
             to
             be
             truly
             stated
             .
             Thus
             I
             can
             understand
             ,
             how
             the
             Honour
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             may
             have
             Relation
             to
             God
             ,
             viz.
             because
             we
             honour
             them
             for
             God's
             Sake
             ,
             and
             upon
             account
             of
             their
             Relation
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             how
             this
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             makes
             the
             Honour
             of
             Creatures
             a
             Religious
             Honour
             .
             For
             though
             we
             honour
             Creatures
             for
             God's
             Sake
             ,
             yet
             the
             Honour
             we
             give
             to
             Creatures
             must
             be
             sutable
             to
             their
             own
             Natures
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             not
             that
             Religious
             Honour
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             only
             :
             As
             when
             we
             honour
             a
             man
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             our
             Father
             ,
             or
             our
             Prince
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             give
             him
             that
             Honour
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             our
             Father
             ,
             or
             our
             Prince
             ,
             though
             we
             honour
             him
             for
             their
             Sakes
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             does
             give
             Religious
             Honour
             to
             any
             Creatures
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             justifie
             her
             ,
             in
             giving
             religious
             Honour
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             she
             honours
             them
             for
             God's
             Sake
             ;
             for
             Creatures
             are
             Creatures
             still
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             nearly
             related
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             capable
             of
             Religious
             Honours
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             how
             this
             Explication
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             takes
             off
             any
             Objection
             ,
             that
             was
             ever
             made
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             about
             the
             Object
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             .
             For
             if
             
               by
               all
               Religious
               Worship
               being
               terminated
               on
               God
               ,
            
             he
             means
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             Being
             must
             be
             religiously
             worshipped
             but
             only
             God
             ;
             then
             this
             is
             an
             invincible
             Objection
             against
             that
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             gives
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             to
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             .
             If
             he
             means
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             Religious
             Worship
             may
             be
             given
             to
             other
             Beings
             besides
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             all
             terminated
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             other
             Objections
             ,
             against
             worshipping
             any
             other
             Being
             besides
             God
             ,
             are
             in
             full
             force
             still
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             Explication
             :
             their
             Relation
             to
             God
             will
             not
             justifie
             the
             Religious
             Worship
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             is
             terminated
             on
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             great
             Opinions
             against
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             gives
             to
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             who
             now
             reign
             with
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             teaches
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             to
             give
             them
             that
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             only
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             it
             makes
             them
             our
             Mediators
             and
             Intercessors
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Honour
             peculiar
             to
             Christ.
             Now
             
               M.
               de
               Meaux
            
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Character
             ,
             think
             to
             remove
             these
             Objections
             ,
             only
             by
             explaining
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Church
             about
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             distinctly
             consider
             ,
             what
             they
             say
             to
             each
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             in
             praying
             to
             Saints
             they
             do
             not
             give
             them
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             think
             is
             evident
             
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             and
             the
             Catechism
             
               ad
               Parochos
            
             teaches
             them
             only
             ,
             
               to
               pray
               to
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               :
            
             The
             Bishop
             takes
             great
             pains
             to
             prove
             this
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               that
               in
               what
               terms
               soever
               those
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               we
               address
               to
               Saints
               ,
               are
               couched
               ,
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Faithful
               ,
               reduces
               them
               always
               to
               this
               Form.
            
             Now
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             this
             matter
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             refer
             my
             Reader
             to
             the
             
               Answer
               to
               a
               Papist
               misrepresented
            
             .
          
           
             
               But
               let
               us
               suppose
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               all
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               intends
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               only
               pray
               to
               the
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               what
               advantage
               can
               they
               make
               of
               this
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               says
               the
               Advertisement
               before
               the
               Bishops
               Exposition
               ,
               p.
            
             12.
             
             To
             pray
             to
             Saints
             only
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             by
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             reserved
             by
             an
             Independent
             Being
             to
             himself
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             addressed
             to
             him
             ;
             
               That
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               never
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ;
               and
               therefore
               such
               a
               Prayer
               is
               no
               part
               of
               that
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God.
               And
               he
               adds
               ,
            
             If
             this
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             diminished
             the
             trust
             we
             have
             in
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             less
             condemnable
             to
             use
             it
             to
             the
             Living
             than
             to
             the
             Dead
             ;
             and
             St.
             Paul
             would
             not
             have
             said
             so
             often
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             pray
             for
             us
             :
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             is
             full
             of
             Prayers
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             
             
               Thus
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Character
               ,
               tells
               us
               .
            
             In
             this
             he
             does
             not
             at
             all
             neglect
             coming
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             rob
             him
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             but
             directing
             all
             his
             Prayers
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             the
             ultimat
             Object
             of
             all
             his
             Petitions
             ,
             He
             only
             desires
             sometimes
             the
             just
             on
             Earth
             ,
             sometimes
             those
             in
             Heaven
             to
             joyn
             their
             Prayers
             to
             his
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             number
             of
             Petitioners
             being
             increased
             ,
             the
             Petition
             may
             find
             better
             acceptance
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             and
             this
             is
             not
             to
             make
             them
             Gods
             ,
             but
             only
             Petitioners
             to
             God
             :
             He
             having
             no
             hopes
             of
             obtaining
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             least
             that
             can
             possibly
             be
             made
             of
             that
             Worship
             ,
             they
             give
             to
             Saints
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             reconcileable
             with
             their
             practice
             neither
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             should
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             (
             as
             little
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             )
             is
             to
             give
             that
             Worship
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             e'en
             reject
             praying
             to
             Saints
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             do
             ,
             trusting
             in
             their
             aid
             and
             assistances
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             keep
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             only
             ask
             ,
             whether
             Prayer
             be
             not
             an
             Act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             worship
             due
             to
             God
             ?
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             pray
             to
             God
             ?
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             they
             give
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             to
             Saints
             ,
             when
             they
             pray
             to
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             an
             Act
             of
             Religion
             .
             We
             may
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             men
             can
             give
             ,
             viz.
             Food
             
             and
             Raiment
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             are
             as
             religious
             prayers
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             ask
             such
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             none
             can
             give
             but
             himself
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             though
             we
             pray
             to
             Saints
             only
             to
             do
             that
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             a
             creature
             can
             do
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             only
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             us
             ;
             yet
             our
             very
             praying
             to
             them
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             religious
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             only
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             dull
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             what
             makes
             these
             new
             Reformers
             of
             the
             Roman-Catholick
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ,
             so
             shy
             of
             owning
             any
             other
             
               aid
               and
               assistance
            
             ,
             which
             they
             expect
             from
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             Prayers
             for
             them
             :
             for
             this
             makes
             no
             alteration
             at
             all
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             worship
             ,
             they
             pay
             to
             them
             .
             For
             suppose
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             (
             who
             now
             reign
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Council
             affirms
             )
             were
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Guardianship
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             of
             Saints
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
             expresly
             says
             they
             are
             ;
             
             might
             we
             not
             as
             lawfully
             pray
             to
             them
             to
             imploy
             that
             power
             ,
             God
             has
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             our
             good
             and
             happiness
             ,
             as
             to
             use
             their
             interest
             with
             God
             for
             us
             by
             their
             prayers
             ?
             Does
             one
             exalt
             you
             more
             above
             the
             condition
             of
             creatures
             than
             the
             other
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             beg
             our
             Friends
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             relieve
             our
             wants
             and
             necessities
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ?
             And
             if
             begging
             the
             prayers
             of
             our
             Friends
             on
             Earth
             ,
             will
             justifie
             our
             praying
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ;
             our
             asking
             an
             Alms
             on
             Earth
             ,
             will
             equally
             justifie
             our
             begging
             the
             aid
             and
             assistance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             prayers
             ,
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heav●n
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             are
             just
             where
             we
             were
             .
             And
             if
             ever
             there
             were
             any
             good
             Arguments
             against
             praying
             to
             Saints
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             good
             still
             ,
             though
             they
             pray
             to
             Saints
             only
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             :
             which
             is
             my
             only
             business
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             shew
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Bishop's
             desire
             )
             
               that
               his
               Explication
               leaves
               all
               the
               Objections
               in
               full
               force
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Disputes
               untouched
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             setting
             aside
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             is
             we
             ask
             ,
             which
             makes
             no
             alteration
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             inquiry
             is
             ,
             Whether
             when
             we
             pray
             to
             Saints
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             give
             that
             worship
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             peculiar
             and
             appropriate
             to
             God
             ?
          
           
             Now
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             thinking
             such
             prayers
             to
             be
             the
             peculiar
             worship
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             she
             thinks
             it
             as
             innocent
             to
             pray
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             desire
             the
             prayers
             of
             our
             Christian
             Brethren
             on
             Earth
             .
             The
             Bishop
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               in
               teaching
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               profitable
               to
               pray
               to
               Saints
               ,
               teaches
               us
               to
               pray
               to
               them
               in
               the
               same
               spirit
               of
               Charity
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               according
               to
               the
               same
               order
               of
               fraternal
               Society
               ,
               which
               moves
               us
               to
               demand
               assistance
               of
               our
               Brethren
               living
               on
               Earth
               .
            
             The
             Character
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             
             makes
             
               our
               desiring
               sometimes
               the
               Saints
               on
               Earth
               ,
               sometimes
               those
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               joyn
               their
               prayers
               with
               ours
               ,
            
             to
             be
             Actions
             of
             the
             very
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             equally
             lawful
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             Pinch
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             is
             we
             part
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             that
             we
             think
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             between
             speaking
             to
             our
             Christian
             Brethren
             on
             Earth
             ,
             whom
             we
             see
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             ,
             and
             praying
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             external
             expressions
             of
             religious
             worship
             and
             adoration
             :
             The
             first
             is
             to
             converse
             with
             them
             as
             men
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             such
             a
             manner
             of
             Address
             ,
             as
             is
             proper
             only
             for
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             pray
             to
             Saints
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             more
             than
             to
             desire
             our
             Christian
             Friends
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             
               supplicitèr
               eos
               invocare
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             speaks
             ,
             to
             invoke
             them
             ,
             or
             call
             on
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             Supplicants
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             a
             worship
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             must
             be
             either
             a
             civil
             or
             religious
             worship
             ;
             and
             which
             of
             these
             two
             it
             is
             ,
             must
             be
             known
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             paying
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             worship
             are
             religious
             ,
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             the
             worship
             to
             be
             religious
             too
             :
             Such
             as
             praying
             to
             them
             in
             religious
             Places
             ,
             in
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             ,
             and
             at
             consecrated
             Altars
             with
             bended
             knees
             ,
             and
             hands
             and
             eyes
             lifted
             up
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             devout
             manner
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             no
             body
             to
             speak
             to
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             their
             Addresses
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Saint
             they
             worship
             .
             Thus
             some
             Nations
             worship
             their
             Gods
             ,
             but
             no
             People
             ever
             paid
             their
             civil
             respects
             to
             each
             other
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             
               But
               as
               I
               observed
               in
               my
               Reply
            
             (
             p.
             66.
             )
             There
             is
             one
             infallible
             distinction
             between
             civil
             and
             religious
             worship
             ,
             between
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             and
             men
             :
             That
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             invisible
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             has
             always
             been
             accounted
             religious
             worship
             .
             Civil
             respects
             are
             confined
             to
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             all
             natural
             and
             civil
             Relations
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             foundation
             of
             civil
             respects
             ,
             are
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             no
             intercourse
             with
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             religious
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             the
             different
             kinds
             and
             degrees
             of
             civil
             honour
             ,
             are
             distinguished
             by
             the
             Sight
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             paid
             ,
             though
             the
             external
             acts
             and
             expressions
             are
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             when
             men
             bow
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             are
             uncovered
             ,
             you
             know
             what
             kind
             of
             honour
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             seeing
             who
             is
             present
             ,
             whether
             their
             Father
             ,
             their
             Friend
             ,
             or
             their
             Prince
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Honourable
             Person
             :
             So
             the
             most
             certain
             mark
             of
             distinction
             between
             civil
             and
             religious
             worship
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             relates
             to
             this
             World
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             invisible
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             next
             .
             
               In
               this
               last
               Paragraph
               the
               Protester
               says
            
             (
             p.
             35.
             )
             We
             have
             a
             Consequence
             and
             Comparison
             ,
             and
             both
             so
             excellent
             in
             their
             kinds
             ,
             
             that
             if
             any
             better
             connexion
             can
             be
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             between
             the
             Monument
             and
             the
             May-pole
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             one
             ,
             who
             has
             found
             one
             trick
             more
             in
             Logick
             ,
             than
             ever
             Aristotle
             knew
             .
             
               Sometimes
               indeed
            
             Aristotle
             
               's
               Logick
               does
               not
               do
               such
               feats
               ,
               as
               one
               would
               expect
               ;
               but
               a
               little
               natural
               Logick
               ,
               called
               common
               sense
               ,
               would
               have
               shewed
               him
               the
               connexion
               .
               For
               I
               think
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               sence
               in
               saying
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               different
               degrees
               of
               civil
               honour
               ,
               though
               most
               of
               the
               external
               signs
               of
               honour
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               such
               as
               kneeling
               ,
               bowing
               the
               body
               ,
               uncovering
               the
               head
               ,
               may
               yet
               be
               distinguished
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Object
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               is
               paid
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               our
               Father
               ,
               or
               our
               Prince
               :
               So
               though
               the
               external
               signs
               of
               civil
               and
               religious
               honour
               ,
               are
               in
               many
               instances
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               civil
               and
               religious
               worship
               may
               be
               visibly
               distinguished
               ,
               by
               the
               object
               to
               which
               it
               is
               given
               :
               For
               civil
               worship
               can
               belong
               only
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               World
               ;
               but
               whatever
               worship
               is
               given
               to
               the
               invisible
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               is
               religious
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             to
             pray
             to
             Saints
             ,
             now
             they
             are
             removed
             out
             of
             this
             World
             into
             an
             invisible
             state
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             religious
             worship
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             makes
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             praying
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             speaking
             to
             our
             fellow-Christians
             on
             Earth
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Protester
             is
             willing
             to
             grant
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             honour
             or
             worship
             ,
             
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             invisible
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             is
             religious
             worship
             ;
             but
             still
             he
             says
             ,
             it
             remains
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             
               that
               all
               religious
               respect
               and
               honour
               is
               so
               a
               divine
               honour
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               a
               God
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               is
               paid
               ,
               at
               least
               constructively
               :
            
             This
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             first
             consider
             his
             Arguments
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             he
             says
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             
               it
               proves
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               my self
               in
               for
               a
               share
            
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             giving
             religious
             worship
             to
             creatures
             ,
             and
             so
             making
             Gods
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             constructively
             .
             He
             instances
             in
             that
             Custom
             of
             
               bowing
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               or
               Communion
               Table
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             and
             
               bowing
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
            
             ;
             but
             this
             shall
             be
             considered
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             .
             His
             other
             instances
             concern
             
               that
               religious
               respect
               ,
               which
               we
               allow
               due
               to
               sacred
               places
               and
               things
               ,
               and
               a
               religious
               decency
               to
               the
               bodies
               of
               Saints
               and
               Martyrs
            
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             a
             religious
             worship
             .
             The
             respect
             we
             shew
             to
             such
             things
             and
             places
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             civil
             respect
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             a
             decent
             usage
             ,
             in
             seperating
             them
             from
             vile
             and
             common
             purposes
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             called
             a
             religious
             respect
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             respect
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             give
             it
             ,
             viz.
             out
             of
             reverence
             
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             whose
             worship
             they
             are
             seperated
             .
             Thus
             that
             love
             and
             honour
             we
             pay
             to
             a
             living
             Saint
             ,
             though
             it
             rise
             no
             higher
             than
             the
             expressions
             of
             a
             civil
             respect
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             religious
             ,
             when
             we
             love
             and
             honour
             them
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             an
             external
             denomination
             from
             the
             Cause
             and
             motive
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             make
             Gods
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             religious
             worship
             ;
             but
             to
             give
             proper
             religious
             worship
             to
             any
             Being
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             it
             that
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             make
             any
             Being
             a
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             a
             true
             notion
             ,
             that
             all
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             invisible
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             is
             religious
             worship
             ,
             I
             will
             easily
             prove
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             worship
             no
             other
             invisible
             Being
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             pray
             to
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             without
             giving
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             my
             reason
             is
             this
             ,
             Because
             God
             challenges
             all
             religious
             worship
             to
             himself
             ;
             as
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               ,
            
             Matth.
             4.
             
             It
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             very
             needless
             dispute
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             peculiar
             and
             incommunicable
             Worship
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             given
             to
             none
             but
             the
             Supreme
             God
             ,
             when
             God
             has
             appropriated
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             to
             himself
             ,
             whatever
             act
             of
             religious
             Worship
             God
             requires
             us
             to
             pay
             to
             himself
             ,
             must
             be
             given
             to
             none
             else
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             all
             worship
             paid
             to
             invisible
             Beings
             ,
             be
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             religious
             Worship
             ,
             we
             must
             worship
             no
             Invisible
             Being
             ,
             but
             only
             God.
             For
             if
             all
             Worship
             of
             Invisible
             Beings
             be
             religious
             ,
             and
             God
             challenges
             all
             religious
             Worship
             to
             himself
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             worship
             no
             Invisible
             Being
             but
             only
             God
             ;
             for
             to
             worship
             any
             other
             Invisible
             Being
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             religious
             Worship
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Protester
             thinks
             I
             ought
             to
             have
             allowed
             ,
             for
             the
             different
             
               Kinds
               and
               Degrees
               of
               Religious
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Civil
               Honour
               .
            
             Such
             I
             suppose
             as
             they
             call
             their
             Latria
             or
             Dulia
             ,
             
             Supreme
             or
             Subordinate
             Absolute
             or
             Relative
             ,
             Terminative
             or
             Transient
             Worship
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             these
             different
             Degrees
             and
             Distinctions
             of
             religious
             Worship
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             worship
             no
             other
             Invisible
             Being
             ,
             but
             only
             God
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             but
             one
             Object
             of
             religious
             Worship
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             distinguish
             this
             Worship
             into
             different
             Kinds
             and
             Degrees
             ,
             as
             Civil
             Worship
             is
             ,
             which
             has
             very
             numerous
             and
             very
             different
             Objects
             .
             If
             we
             must
             give
             no
             Worship
             to
             any
             invisible
             Being
             besides
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             dispute
             ,
             what
             Degree
             of
             Worship
             we
             may
             lawfully
             give
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             must
             give
             them
             none
             .
          
           
           
             And
             it
             is
             a
             good
             Argument
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             no
             different
             Kinds
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ;
             one
             which
             is
             Supreme
             and
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             due
             to
             the
             one
             Supreme
             God
             ;
             other
             Inferiour
             and
             Subordinate
             Degrees
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             paid
             to
             those
             Excellent
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             dear
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Providence
             ;
             because
             there
             are
             no
             external
             and
             visible
             Signs
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             between
             such
             different
             Degrees
             of
             religious
             Worship
             .
             As
             Civil
             Worship
             is
             confined
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             is
             thereby
             distinguished
             from
             religious
             Worship
             ;
             so
             the
             Different
             Degrees
             of
             Civil
             Honour
             ,
             though
             the
             External
             Signs
             and
             Expressions
             of
             it
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             distinguished
             by
             the
             visible
             Presence
             of
             the
             Object
             to
             which
             it
             is
             paid
             ;
             for
             when
             a
             man
             bows
             or
             uncovers
             his
             head
             ,
             we
             know
             what
             kind
             of
             Honour
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             Relation
             ,
             or
             the
             Quality
             ,
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             paid
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             Father
             ,
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             a
             wise
             and
             good
             man.
             But
             if
             there
             were
             more
             Invisible
             Beings
             than
             one
             to
             worship
             ,
             though
             there
             might
             be
             different
             Degrees
             of
             Internal
             Honour
             and
             Worship
             paid
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Apprehensions
             men
             had
             of
             their
             several
             Degrees
             of
             Perfection
             ;
             yet
             the
             External
             Signs
             of
             Worship
             must
             be
             the
             same
             in
             all
             .
             And
             thus
             there
             would
             be
             no
             visible
             distinction
             ,
             between
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Supreme
             God
             ,
             and
             created
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Glorifyed
             Souls
             of
             dead
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             between
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             and
             Creatures
             ,
             we
             must
             worship
             no
             Invisible
             Being
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Supreme
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Protester
             proposes
             some
             ways
             ,
             whereby
             
               the
               different
               kinds
               and
               degrees
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               may
               be
               distinguished
            
             ;
             
             as
             
               by
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Giver
            
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             a
             Visible
             Distinction
             :
             For
             mens
             intentions
             are
             private
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             Visible
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             a
             distinction
             ,
             
               or
               by
               some
               Visible
               Representation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Images
             :
             This
             I
             grant
             ,
             would
             make
             as
             visible
             a
             Distinction
             between
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             as
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             person
             distinguishes
             the
             Kinds
             and
             Degrees
             of
             Civil
             Honour
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             see
             ,
             whose
             Image
             they
             worship
             ,
             we
             may
             certainly
             tell
             what
             Being
             they
             direct
             their
             Worship
             to
             ;
             but
             the
             fault
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             forbid
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             of
             which
             more
             in
             the
             next
             Section
             ;
             or
             by
             
               Determination
               of
               other
               Circumstances
            
             ,
             but
             what
             these
             are
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             say
             nothing
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             indeed
             does
             appropriate
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             peculiar
             Worship
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             be
             given
             
             to
             any
             other
             Being
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             indeed
             we
             can
             certainly
             tell
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             a
             Priest
             offering
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             that
             he
             offers
             it
             to
             the
             Supreme
             God
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             other
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             besides
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             Act
             of
             Worship
             ,
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             visibly
             distinguished
             from
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             all
             the
             other
             External
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             be
             common
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Creatures
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             distinction
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             can
             be
             offered
             only
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             Layety
             cannot
             perform
             any
             one
             Act
             of
             Worship
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             make
             no
             Visible
             Distinction
             in
             their
             Worship
             between
             God
             and
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             
               And
               yet
               the
               very
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               appropriated
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               but
               that
               it
               is
               offered
               to
               God
               in
               Honour
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               This
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Condom
             
               (
               p.
               7.
               )
               endeavours
               to
               excuse
               by
               saying
            
             ;
             This
             Honour
             which
             we
             render
             them
             (
             the
             Saints
             )
             in
             Sacrificing
             ,
             
             consists
             in
             naming
             them
             in
             the
             Prayers
             we
             offer
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             Faithful
             Servants
             ,
             and
             in
             rendring
             him
             thanks
             for
             the
             Victories
             they
             have
             gained
             ,
             and
             in
             humbly
             beseeching
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             favour
             us
             by
             their
             Intercession
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             the
             Priest
             offers
             the
             Sacrifice
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             somewhat
             more
             than
             name
             the
             Saints
             in
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             they
             offer
             the
             Sacrifice
             in
             Honour
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishop
             calls
             
               to
               Honour
               the
               Memory
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
            
             Now
             if
             Sacrifice
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             Honour
             and
             Worship
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             sounds
             very
             odly
             to
             worship
             or
             honour
             God
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             make
             God
             only
             the
             Medium
             of
             Worship
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             terminative
             object
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             concerned
             in
             this
             Sacrifice
             appears
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             by
             this
             Sacrifice
             they
             
               implore
               the
               Intercession
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             that
             
               those
               whose
               Memories
               we
               celebrate
               on
               Earth
               ,
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               intercede
               for
               us
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             The
             Bishop
             translates
             implorat
             by
             Demand
             ,
             for
             what
             reason
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             and
             makes
             this
             Imploring
             or
             Beseeching
             ,
             to
             refer
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             whose
             Patronage
             ,
             Patrocinia
             ,
             and
             Intercession
             they
             pray
             ,
             they
             would
             vouchsafe
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             Sense
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             to
             common
             Sense
             too
             :
             For
             I
             do
             not
             well
             understand
             offering
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             procure
             for
             us
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             can
             be
             perswaded
             to
             favour
             us
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             intercede
             with
             the
             Saints
             to
             be
             our
             Intercessors
             ,
             he
             may
             as
             well
             grant
             our
             Requests
             without
             their
             Intercession
             ;
             and
             
             yet
             the
             Bishop
             was
             very
             sensible
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             offer
             up
             our
             Prayers
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             it
             does
             inevitably
             entitle
             them
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             must
             be
             offered
             only
             to
             God.
             He
             alleadges
             indeed
             St.
             Austin's
             Authority
             ,
             who
             understood
             nothing
             of
             this
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             he
             was
             from
             thinking
             of
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             who
             consults
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             as
             the
             Bishop
             observes
             
               p.
               8.
            
             )
             has
             been
             charged
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             giving
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             when
             they
             pray
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             with
             attributing
             the
             Divine
             Perfections
             to
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               Immensity
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Secrets
               of
               hearts
            
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             not
             present
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             worshipped
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             hear
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             to
             them
             at
             such
             distant
             places
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ?
             If
             they
             do
             not
             know
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             understand
             those
             mental
             prayers
             ,
             which
             are
             offered
             to
             them
             without
             words
             ,
             only
             in
             our
             secret
             Thoughts
             and
             Desires
             ?
             for
             even
             such
             Prayers
             are
             expresly
             allowed
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             
               voce
               vel
               mente
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             this
             he
             answers
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             believe
             the
             Saints
             do
             by
             one
             means
             or
             other
             know
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             either
             
               by
               the
               Ministry
               and
               Communication
               of
               Angels
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               particular
               Revelation
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               Divine
               Essence
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               truth
               is
               comprised
               ,
               yet
               never
               any
               Catholick
               yet
               thought
               ,
               the
               Saints
               knew
               our
               Necessities
               by
               their
               own
               power
               ,
               no
               nor
               the
               desires
               which
               move
               us
               to
               address
               our
               secret
               Prayers
               to
               them
               .
               And
               to
               say
               a
               Creature
               may
               have
               a
               Knowledge
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               by
               a
               light
               communicated
               to
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               elevate
               a
               Creature
               above
               his
               Condition
               .
            
             This
             I
             grant
             and
             therefore
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             attribute
             the
             Divine
             perfections
             of
             Omniscience
             and
             Omnipresence
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             either
             in
             thought
             or
             word
             ,
             but
             yet
             actions
             have
             as
             natural
             a
             signification
             as
             words
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             give
             them
             such
             a
             worship
             ,
             as
             naturally
             signifies
             Omniscience
             and
             Omnipresence
             ,
             our
             worship
             attributes
             the
             incommunicable
             Perfections
             of
             God
             to
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             unnatural
             and
             absurd
             to
             worship
             a
             Being
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             present
             to
             receive
             our
             worship
             ;
             to
             speak
             to
             a
             Being
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             ,
             and
             cannot
             hear
             us
             ;
             and
             since
             God
             has
             made
             us
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             understand
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             he
             interprets
             our
             Actions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             words
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             natural
             signification
             .
             And
             herein
             the
             natural
             evil
             of
             creature-worship
             consists
             ,
             That
             every
             act
             of
             religious
             worship
             does
             
             naturally
             involve
             in
             it
             a
             Confession
             of
             some
             excellency
             and
             perfection
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             a
             created
             nature
             ,
             and
             thereby
             (
             whatever
             the
             worshipper
             thinks
             or
             intend
             )
             does
             attribute
             the
             incommunicable
             Glory
             of
             God
             to
             creatures
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Saints
             are
             not
             present
             in
             all
             places
             to
             hear
             those
             Prayers
             which
             are
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             hear
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             what
             we
             say
             to
             them
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
               by
               their
               own
               Power
            
             ,
             then
             Prayer
             is
             a
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             due
             to
             their
             nature
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             glorified
             state
             .
             For
             no
             Being
             can
             have
             a
             right
             to
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             who
             cannot
             hear
             them
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             God
             reveals
             our
             Prayers
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             to
             know
             by
             Revelation
             is
             not
             to
             hear
             .
             In
             this
             case
             all
             that
             can
             be
             reasonable
             for
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             only
             secretly
             to
             desire
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             would
             Pray
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             God
             can
             reveal
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Prayers
             ;
             but
             it
             can
             never
             be
             reasonable
             to
             Pray
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             cannot
             hear
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             Prayer
             cannot
             be
             due
             to
             a
             created
             nature
             in
             its
             most
             exalted
             state
             ,
             because
             no
             creature
             can
             be
             present
             in
             all
             places
             to
             hear
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             be
             a
             proper
             worship
             for
             Creatures
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             by
             a
             positive
             Institution
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             must
             shew
             an
             express
             command
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             can
             do
             that
             ,
             we
             will
             dispute
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             no
             longer
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             a
             manifest
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             worship
             no
             other
             invisible
             Being
             besides
             God
             ,
             because
             no
             other
             invisible
             Being
             is
             capable
             of
             our
             Worship
             .
             God
             alone
             fills
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             see
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             present
             every
             where
             to
             hear
             our
             prayers
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             know
             ,
             that
             any
             Being
             ,
             of
             a
             limited
             presence
             ,
             is
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             see
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             unnatural
             to
             pray
             to
             any
             Being
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             present
             to
             hear
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             does
             not
             directly
             and
             positively
             attribute
             any
             divine
             perfections
             to
             Saints
             ,
             yet
             mankind
             are
             so
             naturally
             prone
             ,
             to
             ascribe
             a
             kind
             of
             Divinity
             to
             immortal
             and
             invisible
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             ,
             why
             God
             should
             not
             allow
             the
             worship
             of
             any
             invisible
             Spirits
             .
             For
             after
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             temptation
             to
             men
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             make
             inferior
             Deities
             of
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             constantly
             pay
             divine
             honours
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             they
             do
             not
             attribute
             to
             Saints
             ,
             a
             natural
             power
             to
             know
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             them
             :
             yet
             if
             this
             supernatural
             gift
             and
             power
             ,
             whereby
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             be
             as
             constant
             ,
             and
             act
             as
             certainly
             as
             nature
             does
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             
             great
             and
             adorable
             a
             perfection
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             natural
             :
             for
             since
             all
             created
             Excellencies
             are
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             mighty
             difference
             is
             there
             between
             a
             natural
             and
             supernatural
             perfection
             ,
             or
             gift
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             is
             supernatural
             ,
             be
             as
             certain
             and
             lasting
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             can
             as
             constantly
             use
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             natural
             .
             As
             to
             take
             their
             own
             instance
             :
             Were
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             which
             God
             bestowed
             on
             some
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             as
             constant
             and
             certain
             ,
             as
             natural
             knowledge
             ;
             that
             they
             could
             use
             this
             gift
             ,
             whenever
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             as
             constantly
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             reason
             and
             discourse
             ;
             what
             difference
             would
             there
             be
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             between
             a
             natural
             and
             supernatural
             knowledge
             of
             future
             things
             :
             truly
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             That
             a
             natural
             knowledge
             is
             a
             perfection
             ,
             which
             God
             did
             originally
             bestow
             upon
             our
             nature
             :
             supernatural
             knowledge
             is
             an
             additional
             Perfection
             ,
             but
             yet
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             as
             inseparably
             annexed
             to
             our
             natures
             ,
             as
             natural
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             always
             as
             ready
             for
             use
             as
             that
             ;
             which
             I
             think
             ,
             would
             make
             such
             a
             Prophet
             as
             truly
             venerable
             ,
             as
             if
             Prophesie
             were
             natural
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             in
             this
             present
             case
             .
             If
             the
             Saints
             know
             our
             prayers
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             soever
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             as
             constant
             and
             lasting
             a
             gift
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             natural
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             as
             certainly
             know
             when
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             pray
             for
             ,
             every
             time
             we
             pray
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             present
             to
             hear
             us
             .
             For
             if
             they
             do
             not
             always
             know
             our
             prayers
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             know
             ,
             when
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             have
             any
             security
             of
             their
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ;
             many
             thousand
             
               Ave
               Maries
            
             may
             be
             every
             day
             lost
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             no
             account
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             constantly
             know
             this
             by
             a
             supernatural
             gift
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             glorious
             a
             perfection
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             knowledge
             were
             natural
             .
             Mankind
             do
             not
             so
             critically
             distinguish
             between
             natural
             and
             supernatural
             gifts
             ;
             in
             whomsoever
             these
             perfections
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             divine
             ,
             and
             such
             creatures
             have
             a
             supernatural
             kind
             of
             Divinity
             annexed
             to
             their
             natures
             ;
             they
             are
             made
             Gods
             ,
             though
             not
             Gods
             by
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             any
             people
             believe
             of
             their
             inferior
             Deities
             ,
             who
             believe
             but
             one
             Supreme
             and
             Sovereign
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             God
             by
             nature
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Character
             of
             
               a
               Papist
               represented
            
             ,
             gives
             some
             instances
             ,
             which
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             have
             a
             natural
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Prayers
             .
             Thus
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             Abraham
             
               heard
               the
               petitions
               of
            
             Dives
             ,
             
               who
               was
               yet
               at
               a
               greater
               distance
               ,
               even
               in
               Hell
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               likewise
               his
               manner
               of
               living
               ,
               while
               as
               yet
               on
               Earth
               ,
            
             (
             p.
             4.
             )
             Now
             not
             to
             ask
             ,
             how
             
             he
             comes
             so
             exactly
             to
             know
             ,
             where
             Hell
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             the
             Earth
             is
             :
             If
             there
             be
             any
             force
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             it
             must
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             have
             a
             natural
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             though
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             Heaven
             is
             :
             That
             they
             see
             ,
             and
             hear
             us
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             did
             Dives
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             see
             and
             hear
             them
             ,
             as
             Dives
             did
             Abraham
             ;
             which
             might
             have
             satisfied
             him
             ,
             since
             he
             thinks
             fit
             to
             reason
             from
             Parables
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             distance
             there
             is
             between
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             communication
             between
             them
             ,
             than
             between
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             However
             our
             Saviour
             cannot
             here
             speak
             of
             any
             supernatural
             gift
             ,
             whereby
             Abraham
             saw
             and
             heard
             Dives
             in
             Hell
             ;
             unless
             we
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             Dives
             did
             by
             a
             supernatural
             gift
             also
             ,
             see
             and
             hear
             Abraham
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             this
             prove
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             proves
             ,
             that
             Saints
             know
             and
             hear
             our
             Prayers
             by
             their
             own
             natural
             powers
             .
          
           
             Thus
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               the
               very
               Devils
               hear
               those
               desperate
               wretches
               ,
               who
               call
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               why
               then
               should
               he
               doubt
               ,
               that
               Saints
               want
               this
               priviledge
               in
               some
               manner
               granted
               to
               sinful
               men
               and
               wicked
               spirits
               .
            
             But
             though
             he
             call
             this
             a
             Priviledge
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             he
             means
             a
             natural
             one
             ,
             unless
             he
             thinks
             ,
             that
             the
             Devils
             hear
             witches
             by
             a
             supernatural
             revelation
             ,
             as
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             hear
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             on
             Earth
             :
             But
             I
             always
             thought
             ,
             that
             Devils
             had
             been
             a
             little
             nearer
             bad
             men
             ,
             than
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             are
             to
             us
             on
             Earth
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             confined
             to
             this
             Lower
             Region
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             often
             so
             near
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             and
             hear
             bad
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             invisible
             themselves
             :
             And
             this
             is
             one
             reason
             ,
             why
             God
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             to
             worship
             any
             invisible
             Spirits
             ,
             because
             though
             we
             should
             intend
             only
             to
             worship
             good
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             glorified
             Saints
             ,
             yet
             bad
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             are
             near
             and
             present
             ,
             as
             having
             their
             residence
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             as
             the
             Devil
             is
             called
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             do
             assume
             this
             worship
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             both
             corrupt
             the
             worship
             ,
             and
             abuse
             their
             Votaries
             ,
             with
             lying
             Wonders
             .
             Thus
             they
             did
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             have
             more
             reverence
             for
             the
             Christian
             Saints
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             for
             the
             Pagan
             Deities
             ,
             in
             assuming
             their
             names
             and
             worship
             ,
             let
             others
             consider
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             He
             having
             assured
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             does
             not
             ascribe
             any
             divine
             perfections
             to
             the
             Saints
             (
             of
             which
             the
             Reader
             may
             judge
             by
             what
             I
             have
             already
             discoursed
             )
             he
             thus
             concludes
             .
             
               It
               is
               therefore
               true
               ,
               that
               by
               examining
               what
               are
               our
               interiour
               Sentiments
               concerning
               the
               Saints
               ,
               it
               
               will
               be
               found
               we
               do
               not
               raise
               them
               above
               the
               condition
               of
               creatures
               ,
               
               and
               from
               thence
               we
               ought
               to
               judge
               ,
               of
               what
               nature
               that
               exteriour
               honour
               is
               ,
               which
               we
               render
               them
               ;
               exteriour
               Veneration
               being
               established
               to
               testifie
               the
               interior
               Sentiments
               of
               the
               mind
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             give
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             Gods.
             Now
             this
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             would
             be
             true
             ,
             were
             the
             external
             Signs
             of
             honour
             wholly
             arbitrary
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             own
             choice
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             could
             signifie
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             intend
             to
             signifie
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             intending
             to
             signifie
             more
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             profess
             to
             intend
             ;
             but
             when
             either
             the
             Act
             of
             worship
             naturally
             signifies
             divine
             perfections
             ,
             as
             prayer
             to
             an
             Invisible
             Being
             does
             ,
             or
             God
             has
             reserved
             any
             Acts
             of
             worship
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Worship
             paid
             to
             Invisible
             Beings
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewn
             ;
             in
             these
             cases
             we
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             giving
             divine
             honours
             to
             creatures
             ,
             though
             in
             words
             and
             intention
             ,
             we
             ascribe
             no
             divine
             perfections
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             fine
             colours
             ,
             and
             soft
             interpretations
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishop
             puts
             upon
             this
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             praying
             to
             Saints
             ,
             the
             charge
             against
             them
             of
             giving
             the
             peculiar
             worship
             of
             God
             to
             creatures
             ,
             is
             as
             strong
             and
             forcible
             as
             ever
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               us
               now
               consider
               ,
               whether
               our
               praying
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               to
               pray
               and
               intercede
               for
               us
               ,
               be
               not
               injurious
               to
               the
               Merits
               and
               Mediation
               of
               Christ.
               Now
               there
               are
               two
               things
               the
               Bishop
               urges
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Mediation
               of
               Saints
               is
               not
               injurious
               to
               the
               Mediation
               of
               Christ.
            
             1.
             
             That
             if
             the
             quality
             of
             Mediator
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             gives
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             received
             any
             prejudice
             from
             the
             Intercession
             made
             to
             the
             Saints
             ▪
             who
             raign
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             receive
             no
             less
             from
             the
             intercession
             made
             to
             the
             Faithful
             who
             live
             with
             us
             .
             
             
               For
               this
               he
               alledges
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Catechism
            
             ad
             Parochos
             ,
             
               which
               tells
               us
            
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             were
             not
             lawful
             to
             desire
             help
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             one
             Patron
             or
             Mediator
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             so
             earnestly
             have
             desired
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             living
             ,
             to
             God
             for
             him
             .
             For
             the
             glory
             and
             dignity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             is
             not
             less
             diminished
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Living
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             least
             that
             can
             be
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Mediation
             and
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Saints
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             one
             Christians
             praying
             for
             another
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             I
             fear
             this
             is
             not
             reconcileable
             with
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             can
             this
             (
             if
             it
             be
             no
             more
             )
             be
             thought
             a
             sufficient
             foundation
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             pompous
             worship
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             other
             powerful
             Saints
             ?
             Is
             this
             a
             good
             reason
             to
             erect
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             ,
             consecrated
             not
             only
             to
             their
             Memory
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             Honour
             ;
             to
             set
             up
             their
             Images
             in
             Holy
             Places
             ,
             and
             pay
             our
             humble
             Adorations
             before
             them
             ;
             because
             they
             pray
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             just
             as
             Christian
             Brethren
             pray
             for
             one
             another
             on
             Earth
             ?
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             has
             not
             truly
             expounded
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Saints
             to
             be
             
               our
               Mediators
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             not
             indeed
             Mediators
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             she
             acknowledges
             none
             to
             be
             but
             Christ
             ,
             who
             has
             purchased
             us
             with
             his
             own
             Blood
             ;
             but
             Mediators
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             much
             interest
             ,
             and
             favour
             ,
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             powerfully
             to
             recommend
             those
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             put
             themselves
             under
             their
             Patronage
             .
             This
             I
             confess
             makes
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             yet
             leaves
             a
             great
             distance
             between
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             mutual
             Intercessions
             of
             Christians
             for
             each
             other
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             never
             taught
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             Catechism
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Mediation
             and
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             injurious
             to
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ;
             because
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Christians
             for
             each
             other
             on
             Earth
             ,
             are
             very
             reconcileable
             with
             the
             Honour
             of
             Christ's
             Intercession
             :
             yet
             it
             never
             teaches
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             we
             ought
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             between
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             What
             she
             declares
             to
             be
             her
             Doctrine
             we
             must
             own
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             I
             think
             we
             must
             not
             grant
             every
             thing
             to
             be
             her
             Domakes
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             supposed
             to
             make
             her
             Arguments
             good
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             granting
             ,
             that
             all
             her
             Arguments
             must
             be
             good
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             intercession
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             injurious
             to
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Intercessions
             of
             the
             Saints
             on
             Earth
             for
             each
             other
             ,
             cannot
             be
             good
             without
             supposing
             ,
             that
             the
             Intercessions
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             are
             of
             the
             very
             same
             nature
             ,
             with
             the
             Prayers
             
             of
             Christians
             for
             each
             other
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishop
             takes
             the
             advantage
             to
             represent
             this
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             
               she
               teaches
               us
               to
               pray
               to
               Saints
               in
               the
               same
               spirit
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               same
               order
               of
               fraternal
               society
               ,
               which
               moves
               us
               to
               demand
               assistance
               of
               our
               Brethren
               living
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             But
             this
             I
             think
             is
             not
             reconcileable
             with
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             founds
             the
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             upon
             their
             
               reigning
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             makes
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             their
             interest
             and
             authority
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             humble
             supplications
             of
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             .
             And
             I
             think
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               of
               fraternal
               society
               ,
            
             does
             not
             require
             us
             
               supplicitèr
               invocare
            
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             our
             fellow
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             
               as
               humble
               Supplicants
            
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Council
             teaches
             us
             to
             address
             our selves
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Christians
             indeed
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             (
             since
             the
             Bishop
             has
             limited
             all
             their
             aid
             and
             assistance
             to
             their
             prayers
             )
             can
             do
             no
             more
             than
             pray
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             are
             thus
             both
             of
             them
             distinguished
             from
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             Mediator
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             who
             has
             bought
             us
             with
             his
             blood
             :
             But
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             in
             prayers
             ,
             and
             prayers
             may
             prevail
             upon
             such
             different
             Reasons
             ,
             as
             may
             quite
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Intercessions
             .
             For
             is
             there
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             power
             and
             interest
             of
             a
             favourite
             ,
             to
             obtain
             what
             he
             desires
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             Petition
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Subject
             ?
             A
             Prince
             may
             grant
             the
             Petition
             of
             a
             Subject
             for
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             Subject
             for
             another
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             reason
             and
             equity
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             powerful
             intercession
             ;
             but
             acts
             of
             grace
             and
             favour
             must
             be
             dispensed
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             favourites
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             all
             by
             way
             of
             prayer
             and
             Petition
             to
             the
             Prince
             ;
             but
             though
             it
             is
             all
             but
             Petition
             and
             request
             ,
             yet
             those
             who
             have
             any
             request
             to
             make
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             place
             more
             confidence
             in
             the
             interest
             and
             power
             of
             one
             favourite
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             joynt
             Petitions
             of
             many
             ordinary
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             here
             ;
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             pray
             for
             each
             other
             as
             common
             Supplicants
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             they
             expect
             from
             such
             Prayers
             and
             Intercessions
             ,
             is
             only
             from
             the
             prevalency
             of
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             ,
             which
             inspire
             such
             prayers
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             efficacious
             .
             God
             has
             commanded
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             has
             promised
             to
             hear
             our
             united
             ,
             fervent
             ,
             and
             importunate
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             the
             merits
             of
             our
             common
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             But
             those
             who
             pray
             to
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             pray
             to
             them
             as
             Favourites
             and
             Mediators
             ,
             who
             prevail
             not
             meerly
             by
             the
             force
             and
             efficacy
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             
             by
             their
             personal
             Merits
             and
             Interests
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             makes
             them
             just
             such
             Mediators
             as
             Christ
             is
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             Power
             and
             Interest
             can
             recommend
             us
             and
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God's
             acceptance
             .
             No
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             Christ
             purchased
             us
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             mediates
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             makes
             his
             Mediation
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             from
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             who
             mediate
             only
             by
             their
             interest
             with
             God
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             their
             personal
             Merits
             .
             But
             this
             alters
             not
             the
             case
             ;
             for
             the
             general
             notion
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             is
             one
             who
             has
             Power
             and
             Interest
             with
             God
             ,
             effectually
             to
             recommend
             us
             to
             his
             favour
             ;
             and
             whether
             he
             mediates
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             if
             his
             Mediation
             be
             powerful
             and
             efficacious
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             Mediator
             ;
             and
             to
             set
             up
             such
             other
             Mediators
             besides
             Christ
             ,
             must
             be
             injurious
             to
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             for
             then
             Christ
             is
             not
             our
             only
             Mediator
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             the
             Apologies
             that
             can
             be
             made
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             argues
             some
             distrust
             ,
             either
             of
             Christ's
             Power
             ,
             or
             good
             Will
             to
             help
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             fly
             to
             other
             Patrons
             and
             Advocates
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               therefore
            
             Monsieur
             de
             Meaux
             
               has
               another
               Reserve
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               second
               place
               he
               tells
               us
               from
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             That
             to
             invocate
             Saints
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             recou●se
             to
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             obtaining
             benefits
             from
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             reality
             we
             do
             not
             obtain
             those
             benefits
             ,
             which
             we
             receive
             by
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Name
             ;
             seeing
             these
             Saints
             themselves
             pray
             in
             no
             other
             manner
             than
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             heard
             but
             in
             his
             Name
             .
             After
             which
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             should
             accuse
             us
             of
             forsaking
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             we
             beseech
             his
             Members
             ,
             who
             are
             also
             ours
             ,
             his
             Children
             ,
             who
             are
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             who
             are
             our
             first
             fruits
             ,
             to
             pray
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             our
             common
             Master
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             common
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             
               forsaking
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             this
             we
             do
             not
             charge
             them
             with
             ;
             tho
             whoever
             considers
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             frequent
             addresses
             are
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             powerful
             Saints
             ,
             than
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             will
             be
             tempted
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             looks
             very
             like
             forsaking
             him
             ;
             but
             we
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             rob
             Christ
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             being
             our
             only
             Mediator
             and
             Advocate
             ,
             by
             having
             recourse
             to
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             intercessions
             of
             so
             many
             Saints
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             can
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Saints
             be
             injurious
             to
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             intercede
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             necessarily
             reserves
             to
             Christ
             
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Mediation
             entire
             ,
             since
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             
               are
               not
               heard
               but
               in
               his
               Name
               ?
            
          
           
             Now
             rightly
             to
             understand
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christs
             Mediation
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             offer
             up
             all
             those
             Prayers
             to
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             we
             make
             to
             God
             in
             his
             name
             on
             Earth
             .
             He
             is
             our
             Mediator
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
             
               our
               High-Priest
               ,
               who
               is
               passed
               into
               the
               Heavens
            
             ;
             
             
               who
               is
               made
               not
               after
               the
               law
               of
               a
               Carnal
               Commandment
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               power
               of
               an
               endless
               life
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               is
               made
               higher
               than
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               entred
               into
               the
               Holy
               Place
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               true
               ,
               but
               into
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               now
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               .
            
             So
             that
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             under
             the
             Law
             entred
             once
             a
             year
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             type
             and
             figure
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             make
             expiation
             and
             intercessions
             for
             the
             People
             ;
             so
             the
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             our
             High-Priest
             and
             Mediator
             ,
             is
             to
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             with
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             .
             His
             mediatory
             Office
             is
             confined
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             there
             he
             presents
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             vertue
             of
             his
             own
             Blood
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             as
             peculiar
             and
             appropriated
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             the
             High-Priest
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             offer
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             make
             Attonement
             ,
             and
             Intercession
             in
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             to
             present
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             in
             Heaven
             is
             the
             peculiar
             office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             only
             Mediator
             in
             the
             immediate
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             to
             apply
             our selves
             to
             any
             other
             Mediators
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             present
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             or
             upon
             what
             pretence
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             injurious
             to
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             proper
             Office
             it
             is
             to
             present
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             in
             Heaven
             .
             And
             that
             pretence
             that
             the
             Saints
             pray
             for
             us
             only
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             no
             Apology
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             for
             in
             what
             name
             soever
             they
             pray
             ,
             they
             offer
             up
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             immediately
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             our
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             and
             must
             be
             but
             be
             but
             one
             Mediator
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             Praying
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             very
             improperly
             attributed
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             .
             For
             when
             we
             pray
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             we
             address
             our
             Prayers
             immediately
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             God
             does
             not
             receive
             them
             ,
             as
             coming
             immediately
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             as
             presented
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             Mediator
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             Praying
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             offer
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             directly
             
             from
             our selves
             ,
             for
             then
             we
             should
             have
             no
             need
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Hands
             ,
             whose
             Office
             it
             is
             to
             present
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               coming
               to
               God
               by
               him
            
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             ,
             who
             are
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             the
             immediate
             Throne
             and
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             offer
             their
             Prayers
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             appears
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             want
             a
             Mediator
             to
             appear
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             because
             we
             are
             not
             yet
             admitted
             into
             God's
             immediate
             Presence
             our selves
             .
             But
             could
             every
             ordinary
             Priest
             ,
             or
             Jew
             ,
             have
             been
             admitted
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             was
             ,
             they
             might
             as
             well
             have
             offered
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Sacrifices
             there
             immediately
             to
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Mediation
             of
             the
             High-Priest
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Heaven
             in
             the
             immediate
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             offer
             up
             any
             Prayers
             to
             God
             for
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
             they
             offer
             them
             immediately
             and
             directly
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             offer
             them
             to
             God
             in
             his
             immediate
             Presence
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             Christ's
             Mediation
             ,
             that
             he
             appears
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             :
             And
             therefore
             whatever
             use
             there
             may
             be
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             the
             immediate
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             no
             need
             of
             a
             Mediator
             to
             offer
             their
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             Saints
             on
             Earth
             have
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             immediate
             Vision
             of
             God
             themselves
             .
             To
             offer
             up
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             supposes
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             admitted
             into
             his
             Presence
             to
             speak
             for
             our selves
             ;
             but
             those
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             are
             offered
             to
             God
             in
             his
             immediate
             Presence
             ,
             need
             no
             Mediator
             to
             present
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             offer
             their
             Prayers
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             immediate
             Presence
             of
             God
             themselves
             ,
             they
             still
             need
             a
             Mediator
             ;
             that
             the
             Prayers
             they
             offer
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             immediate
             Presence
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             offer
             immediately
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             Sence
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             is
             no
             good
             Divinity
             ,
             as
             neither
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Types
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             Gospel-account
             of
             Christ's
             Mediation
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             glorified
             Saints
             appear
             for
             us
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             much
             our
             Mediators
             as
             Christ
             is
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             most
             essential
             Character
             of
             this
             Mediation
             ,
             that
             
               he
               appears
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               .
            
             The
             only
             Objection
             I
             can
             fore-see
             against
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             
             not
             pray
             to
             Saints
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             yet
             were
             inclined
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Saints
             departed
             did
             Pray
             for
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             especially
             for
             their
             particular
             Friends
             ,
             which
             they
             left
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             sure
             did
             not
             think
             this
             any
             injury
             to
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ.
             But
             then
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             spoke
             doubtfully
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             so
             those
             very
             Fathers
             did
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             Saints
             departed
             were
             received
             up
             into
             the
             highest
             Heaven
             ,
             into
             the
             immediate
             Presence
             and
             Throne
             of
             God
             ;
             though
             they
             thought
             them
             in
             a
             very
             happy
             state
             ,
             yet
             not
             perfect
             ,
             till
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             prayed
             for
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             believed
             ,
             that
             Saints
             departed
             prayed
             for
             them
             .
             Now
             any
             Mediation
             and
             Intercession
             on
             this
             side
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             very
             consistent
             with
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             to
             intercede
             in
             Heaven
             is
             his
             peculiar
             Office
             ,
             which
             no
             other
             Creature
             can
             share
             in
             ,
             since
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Meaux
            
             his
             Exposition
             cannot
             reconcile
             
               Praying
               to
               Saints
               to
               Pray
               for
               us
               ,
            
             either
             with
             the
             peculiar
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Glory
             and
             Dignity
             of
             our
             great
             and
             only
             Mediator
             
               and
               Advocate
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             
               The
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Represented
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               addressing
               more
               Supplications
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               than
               to
               Christ.
               
               
            
             
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Meaux
              
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               that
               peculiar
               kind
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               paid
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               as
               being
               sensible
               how
               hard
               it
               is
               to
               reconcile
               this
               with
               his
               bare
               
                 Ora
                 pro
                 nobis
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Representer
               ,
               who
               pretends
               to
               follow
               the
               Bishops
               Pattern
               ,
               but
               wants
               his
               Judgment
               and
               Caution
               to
               manage
               it
               ,
               undertakes
               to
               Apologize
               for
               this
               too
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               consider
               what
               he
               says
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Papist
                 Mis-represented
                 is
                 said
              
               to
               believe
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               to
               be
               much
               more
               powerful
               in
               Heaven
               than
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               can
               command
               him
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               she
               thinks
               good
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               he
               Honours
               her
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               he
               does
               her
               Son
               ,
               or
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               for
               one
               Prayer
               he
               says
               to
               God
               ,
               saying
               ten
               to
               the
               Holy
               Virgin.
               
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 consider
                 how
                 much
                 of
                 Mis-representation
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 last
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 mens
                 Actions
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 Interpreters
                 of
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Belief
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Papist
               
                 for
                 one
                 prayer
                 he
                 says
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 says
                 ten
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               :
               Is
               this
               mis-represented
               ?
               Let
               him
               but
               tell
               over
               his
               Beads
               ▪
               
               and
               see
               how
               many
               
                 Ave
                 Maries
              
               and
               
                 Pater
                 nosters
              
               he
               will
               find
               upon
               a
               string
               ,
               which
               are
               exactly
               ten
               for
               one
               .
               This
               he
               confesses
               ,
               and
               thinks
               it
               as
               innocent
               to
               recite
               the
               Angelical
               Salutation
               now
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               for
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               and
               Elizabeth
               to
               do
               it
               .
               But
               did
               the
               Angel
               use
               it
               as
               a
               Prayer
               to
               the
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ?
                 Is
                 Hail
                 thou
                 that
                 art
                 Highly
                 favoured
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 with
                 Thee
                 ,
                 blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 amongst
                 Women
                 ,
              
               when
               spoken
               to
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               present
               to
               hear
               it
               ,
               a
               friendly
               Saluation
               ,
               or
               a
               Prayer
               ?
               Was
               it
               delivering
               a
               Message
               ,
               or
               an
               act
               of
               Devotion
               ?
               Or
               is
               this
               the
               
                 Ave
                 Maria
              
               now
               in
               use
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               As
               I
               remember
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               or
               three
               little
               words
               ,
               
               
                 Ora
                 pro
                 nobis
              
               ,
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               make
               it
               a
               Prayer
               ,
               not
               the
               Angelical
               Salutation
               :
               And
               we
               do
               not
               read
               ,
               that
               the
               Angel
               said
               ,
               Holy
               Mary
               ,
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 sinners
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 Death
                 .
              
            
             
               Indeed
               were
               it
               lawful
               to
               pray
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               less
               to
               say
               against
               the
               frequent
               repetition
               of
               this
               prayer
               ;
               but
               yet
               a
               man
               might
               enquire
               ,
               why
               the
               prayer
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               is
               repeated
               so
               much
               oftner
               than
               the
               prayer
               to
               God
               ;
               is
               not
               this
               
                 to
                 honour
                 her
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 does
                 her
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ?
              
               For
               is
               not
               Prayer
               an
               act
               of
               Honour
               and
               Worship
               ?
               And
               do
               we
               not
               then
               honour
               that
               Being
               most
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               pray
               oftenest
               ?
               No
               ,
               says
               the
               Representer
               ,
               for
               he
               does
               not
               
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 say
                 even
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 Prayer
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 directed
                 more
                 principally
                 to
                 God.
              
               Surely
               there
               must
               be
               some
               Mystery
               in
               this
               .
               For
               do
               they
               not
               say
               a
               great
               many
               Prayers
               ,
               immediately
               directed
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               directed
               to
               God
               ?
               Is
               not
               their
               
                 Ave
                 Maria
              
               such
               a
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               do
               they
               principally
               pray
               to
               God
               in
               those
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               are
               immediately
               directed
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ?
               When
               they
               pray
               to
               the
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 them
              
               ,
               is
               this
               Prayer
               princ●pally
               directed
               to
               God
               Almighty
               ?
               What
               when
               the
               Virgin
               is
               only
               named
               ;
               And
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Prayer
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               directed
               to
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               unless
               they
               think
               it
               proper
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               these
               Prayers
               to
               the
               Virgin
               are
               
                 offered
                 up
                 as
                 a
                 thankful
                 Memorial
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 Blessedness
                 of
                 Jesus
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 her
                 Womb.
              
               The
               meaning
               of
               which
               can
               be
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               That
               when
               they
               Pray
               to
               Mary
               the
               Mother
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               tacite
               acknowledgement
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               was
               born
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Son
               must
               be
               a
               very
               Glorious
               Prince
               ,
               when
               the
               Mother
               is
               so
               highly
               exalted
               upon
               account
               of
               her
               Relation
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               so
               many
               devout
               Prayers
               and
               Hymns
               offered
               up
               to
               her
               .
               But
               does
               this
               
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               are
               immediately
               directed
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               are
               
                 principally
                 directed
              
               to
               Christ
               ,
               because
               Mary
               was
               his
               Mot●●●
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               whole
               Mystery
               of
               the
               business
               .
               Suppose
               Christ
               should
               think
               himself
               honoured
               by
               those
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               are
               offered
               to
               his
               Mother
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               no
               difference
               between
               praying
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               Honour
               we
               do
               him
               in
               praying
               to
               his
               Mother
               ?
               A
               late
               Author
               indeed
               tells
               us
               ,
               
               that
               the
               
                 Veneration
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 give
                 to
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 redounds
                 to
                 Jesus
                 :
                 All
                 Honour
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 communicates
                 with
                 her
                 in
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 doth
                 he
                 partake
                 with
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 Qualities
                 and
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 sharer
                 in
                 that
                 Homage
                 and
                 Observance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 her
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               new
               sort
               of
               Consubstantiation
               ,
               and
               Communication
               of
               Properties
               ;
               but
               yet
               how
               much
               soever
               we
               honour
               Jesus
               ,
               when
               we
               pray
               to
               Mary
               ,
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               pray
               to
               Jesus
               ,
               when
               we
               pray
               to
               Mary
               ;
               and
               therefore
               these
               Prayers
               are
               principally
               and
               immediately
               directed
               to
               Mary
               ,
               not
               to
               God
               or
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               offer
               ten
               Prayers
               to
               Mary
               ,
               for
               one
               to
               God
               ,
               look
               very
               like
               honouring
               Mary
               
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 her
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Blessed
                 amongst
                 Women
              
               ;
               but
               how
               does
               her
               being
               Christs
               Mother
               entitle
               her
               to
               a
               greater
               share
               in
               our
               Prayers
               and
               Devotions
               than
               Christ
               himself
               ?
               It
               is
               indeed
               a
               great
               Honour
               to
               her
               to
               be
               the
               Mother
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               does
               this
               entitle
               her
               to
               that
               Worship
               and
               Homage
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               to
               her
               Son
               ?
               She
               is
               the
               happiest
               Mother
               among
               Women
               ,
               but
               does
               this
               advance
               her
               above
               Angels
               and
               Arch-Angels
               ?
               For
               my
               part
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               her
               bearing
               Christ
               in
               her
               Womb
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               singular
               Favour
               conferred
               on
               her
               ,
               but
               has
               nothing
               of
               Merit
               in
               it
               ,
               should
               advance
               her
               above
               the
               most
               Eminent
               Apostles
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               who
               with
               undaunted
               Courage
               and
               unwearied
               Industry
               propagated
               the
               Gospel
               throughout
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               great
               Ministers
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               :
               I
               am
               sure
               our
               Saviour
               does
               not
               seem
               to
               attribute
               any
               such
               mighty
               Vertue
               to
               the
               Maternity
               of
               Mary
               ,
               when
               a
               certain
               Woman
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 Womb
                 that
                 bare
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 Paps
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 sucked
              
               ;
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 yea
                 rather
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
              
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 hear
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               when
               some
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 behold
                 thy
                 Mother
                 and
                 thy
                 Brethren
                 stand
                 without
                 desiring
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 my
                 Mother
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 are
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ?
                 and
                 he
                 stretched
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 towards
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 behold
                 my
                 Mother
                 and
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 for
                 whosever
                 shall
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 my
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 Sister
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Brother
                 .
              
               Which
               prefers
               his
               meanest
               Disciples
               before
               the
               Mother
               of
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               considered
               only
               as
               his
               Mother
               ;
               which
               he
               would
               not
               have
               done
               ,
               had
               the
               bare
               Maternity
               of
               Mary
               advanced
               her
               above
               all
               other
               Creatures
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               
                 she
                 is
                 most
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 her
                 Intercession
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               Did
               the
               Angel
               tell
               them
               this
               too
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               she
               is
               Blessed
               among
               Women
               ?
               Whence
               then
               do
               they
               learn
               it
               ?
               Is
               it
               only
               because
               she
               is
               a
               Mother
               ?
               Have
               all
               Mothers
               then
               such
               a
               natural
               Authority
               over
               their
               Sons
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               Soveraign
               Princes
               ?
               Cannot
               the
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               God
               chuse
               an
               Earthly
               Mother
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               admit
               her
               into
               the
               Throne
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               govern
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               if
               not
               by
               her
               Commands
               ,
               yet
               by
               her
               Importunities
               and
               Requests
               ?
               This
               is
               thought
               a
               great
               weakness
               in
               Earthly
               Princes
               ,
               and
               usually
               proves
               fatal
               to
               their
               Government
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               much
               more
               tolerable
               in
               Earth
               than
               in
               Heaven
               .
               What
               has
               the
               Mother
               of
               his
               Flesh
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               intermeddle
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               his
               Spiritual
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               she
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               managing
               ?
               She
               had
               no
               Authority
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               while
               she
               was
               on
               Earth
               ,
               which
               methinks
               her
               Maternity
               might
               give
               her
               as
               much
               Right
               to
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               Queen-Regent
               of
               Heaven
               .
               When
               Christ
               was
               a
               Child
               he
               lived
               in
               Subjection
               to
               Mary
               and
               Joseph
               ,
               though
               he
               began
               early
               to
               give
               them
               a
               Specimen
               of
               a
               Superiour
               Power
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               work
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               discharged
               him
               from
               Subjection
               to
               Earthly
               Parents
               .
               When
               he
               was
               but
               twelve
               years
               old
               ,
               
               he
               told
               his
               Mother
               ,
               
                 how
                 was
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 sought
                 me
                 ,
                 wist
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 about
                 my
                 Fathers
                 business
                 ?
              
               When
               his
               Mother
               at
               the
               Marriage
               in
               Cana
               of
               Galilee
               acquainted
               him
               ,
               that
               their
               Wine
               was
               spent
               ,
               and
               insinuated
               her
               desire
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               help
               them
               ,
               he
               rebukes
               her
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 Woman
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
                 my
                 hour
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
              
               
               She
               was
               not
               to
               direct
               him
               ,
               what
               to
               do
               in
               such
               matters
               ;
               and
               can
               we
               think
               then
               ,
               that
               now
               he
               is
               advanced
               to
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               will
               suffer
               her
               to
               intermeddle
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               Author
               
                 believes
                 it
                 damnable
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               
                 more
                 powerful
                 in
                 Heaven
                 than
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 she
                 can
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 command
                 him
                 .
              
               It
               is
               well
               the
               
                 Impera
                 Redemptori
                 ,
                 command
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 ,
              
               is
               at
               last
               disowned
               by
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               some
               may
               think
               it
               a
               little
               too
               much
               to
               call
               it
               damnable
               ;
               because
               whatever
               Papists
               believe
               now
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               this
               was
               used
               in
               the
               Missals
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               and
               will
               he
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               damnable
               then
               to
               use
               that
               Hymn
               ?
            
             
               I
               believe
               no
               Papist
               ever
               thought
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               to
               be-Omnipotent
               ,
               
               much
               less
               ,
               that
               she
               can
               do
               more
               than
               Christ
               can
               ,
               or
               can
               command
               him
               by
               a
               direct
               and
               Superior
               Authority
               ;
               nor
               did
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               ever
               charge
               them
               with
               this
               :
               and
               if
               it
               be
               only
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               that
               he
               denies
               the
               Virgin
               to
               be
               more
               powerful
               in
               Heaven
               than
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               Subject
               to
               be
               more
               powerful
               than
               his
               Prince
               ,
               though
               he
               cannot
               command
               him
               ,
               and
               can
               do
               nothing
               but
               by
               his
               Princes
               favour
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               have
               so
               much
               the
               ascendant
               of
               his
               Prince
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               deny
               him
               nothing
               ,
               that
               he
               does
               whatever
               he
               will
               have
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               things
               as
               no
               other
               consideration
               should
               incline
               him
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               the
               desire
               of
               such
               a
               powerful
               Favourite
               ;
               this
               man
               is
               really
               more
               powerful
               than
               the
               Prince
               ,
               because
               he
               has
               the
               direction
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Princes
               Power
               :
               He
               has
               the
               Prince
               himself
               in
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               more
               powerful
               than
               he
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               that
               she
               has
               the
               Disposal
               of
               Christ's
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               a
               direct
               Authority
               ,
               yet
               by
               her
               Interest
               in
               her
               Son
               ,
               if
               he
               never
               denies
               that
               which
               she
               asks
               ,
               but
               grants
               that
               at
               her
               Intercession
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               not
               grant
               without
               it
               ;
               if
               the
               Papists
               believe
               this
               ,
               they
               believe
               her
               to
               be
               more
               Powerful
               than
               Christ
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               then
               good
               reason
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               to
               put
               up
               more
               frequent
               Prayers
               to
               her
               ,
               than
               to
               God
               or
               Christ
               himself
               .
               And
               whether
               they
               do
               not
               believe
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               let
               any
               one
               judge
               ,
               from
               these
               passages
               in
               
                 the
                 Contemplations
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
              
               Mary
               ,
               which
               is
               lately
               published
               in
               English
               ,
               
                 Permissu
                 Superiorum
              
               .
               
                 There
                 p.
                 7.
                 he
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 by
                 a
                 Solemn
                 Covenant
                 pronounced
                 Mary
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Treasury
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctity
                 under
                 Jesus
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whatever
                 Gifts
                 are
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Mediation
                 of
                 Mary
                 :
                 No
                 one
                 being
                 gracious
                 to
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 devoted
                 to
                 Mary
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 any
                 one
                 been
                 specially
                 confident
                 of
                 the
                 Patronage
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 through
                 her
                 received
                 a
                 special
                 Blessing
                 from
                 Jesus
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 great
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 Predestination
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 singularly
                 Devoted
                 to
                 Mary
                 ,
                 since
                 she
                 hath
                 a
                 full
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Mother
                 ,
                 to
                 obtain
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 whatever
                 he
                 can
                 ask
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 comprehended
                 within
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 man's
                 Predestination
                 to
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Redemption
                 from
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 Regeneration
                 by
                 Grace
                 .
                 Neither
                 hath
                 any
                 one
                 petitioned
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 refused
                 by
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 nor
                 trusted
                 in
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 abandoned
                 by
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 A
                 little
                 after
                 he
                 directs
                 the
                 Devotes
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 unshaken
                 confidence
                 in
                 her
                 Patronage
                 ,
                 
                 amidst
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 our
                 inward
                 Conflicts
                 with
                 Sensuality
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 Tribulations
                 from
                 the
                 adverse
                 Casualties
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ;
                 through
                 a
                 strong
                 Judgment
                 of
                 her
                 eminent
                 Power
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 singular
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 her
                 Divine
                 Maternity
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 vertue
                 thereof
                 no
                 State
                 of
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 unhappy
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 heats
                 of
                 our
                 Passions
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Enormity
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 which
                 exceeds
                 her
                 Love
                 towards
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 her
                 Mediation
                 for
                 us
                 unto
                 Jesus
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 Sinners
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 deplorable
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 limited
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 Merits
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 cannot
                 effectually
                 bend
                 the
                 Mercies
                 of
                 Jesus
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 acceptableness
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Jesus
                 to
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 that
                 whoever
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Verge
                 of
                 her
                 Protection
                 ,
                 may
                 confide
                 in
                 her
                 Intercessions
                 to
                 Jesus
                 .
                 He
                 denying
                 no
                 Favour
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Wonders
                 of
                 man's
                 Predestination
                 and
                 Redemption
                 through
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 magnified
                 and
                 promoted
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               is
               more
               Powerful
               than
               all
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               she
               has
               all
               the
               Power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               all
               his
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               in
               her
               hands
               ,
               and
               can
               dispense
               it
               to
               such
               Sinners
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               would
               not
               pity
               and
               relieve
               without
               her
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               a
               more
               powerful
               Patroness
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               than
               Christ
               himself
               is
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               might
               well
               add
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               
                 Blessings
                 flow
                 from
                 Jesus
                 to
                 all
                 through
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 and
                 may
                 therefore
                 justly
                 refer
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 effectual
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 Channel
                 ,
                 and
                 Conveyance
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               this
               be
               true
               Representing
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Mis-representation
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               Papist
               believes
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               to
               be
               much
               more
               Powerful
               in
               Heaven
               than
               Christ
               ;
               not
               that
               she
               has
               any
               Power
               of
               her
               own
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               can
               more
               powerfully
               and
               
                 effectually
                 bend
                 the
                 Mercies
                 of
                 Jesus
                 to
                 relieve
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 Jesus
                 can
                 bend
                 themselves
                 without
                 her
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             IMAGES
             .
          
           
             
               THAT
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               practised
               by
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               Monsieur
            
             de
             Meaux
             
               and
               the
               Representer
               suppose
               ;
               and
               therefore
               their
               Business
               is
               ,
               to
               give
               such
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               as
               practised
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               as
               to
               distinguish
               themselves
               from
               Heathen
               Idolaters
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               the
               Bishop
               tells
               us
               ,
            
             
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             forbids
             us
             expresly
             to
             believe
             any
             Divinity
             or
             Virtue
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             reverenced
             ,
             to
             demand
             any
             favour
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             any
             trust
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             ordains
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Honour
             which
             is
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             which
             are
             represented
             by
             them
             .
             That
             the
             Honour
             we
             render
             Images
             ,
             is
             grounded
             upon
             their
             exciting
             in
             us
             the
             remembrance
             of
             those
             they
             represent
             .
             That
             by
             humbling
             our selves
             before
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             we
             show
             what
             is
             our
             submission
             to
             our
             Saviour
             .
             So
             that
             to
             speak
             precisely
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Stile
             ,
             when
             we
             honour
             the
             Image
             of
             an
             Apostle
             or
             Martyr
             ,
             our
             intention
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             honour
             the
             Image
             ,
             as
             to
             honour
             the
             Apostle
             or
             Martyr
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             .
             Thus
             the
             Pontifical
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             expresses
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             when
             it
             says
             ,
             The
             Honour
             we
             render
             to
             Images
             ,
             has
             such
             a
             reference
             to
             those
             they
             represent
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             means
             of
             those
             Images
             which
             we
             kiss
             ,
             and
             before
             which
             we
             kneel
             ,
             we
             adore
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             honour
             the
             Saints
             ,
             whose
             Types
             they
             are
             .
             
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               the
               Representer
               speaks
               ,
               and
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               words
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Sum
               of
               their
               Apology
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               they
               do
               not
               believe
               Images
               to
               have
               any
               Divinity
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               Gods
               ,
               and
               therefore
               do
               not
               pray
               to
               ,
               nor
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               the
               Image
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               honour
               the
               Image
               in
               those
               external
               Expressions
               of
               Reverence
               they
               pay
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               kissing
               it
               ,
               and
               kneeling
               before
               it
               ,
               as
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Saint
               whom
               the
               Image
               represents
               ;
               and
               the
               usefulness
               of
               Images
               to
               excite
               in
               us
               the
               remembrance
               of
               those
               whom
               
               we
               love
               and
               honour
               ,
               is
               a
               justifiable
               Reason
               of
               that
               Honour
               we
               pay
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             Matter
             of
             very
             great
             consequence
             ,
             and
             deserves
             to
             be
             carefully
             stated
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             strictly
             examine
             ,
             Whether
             this
             Exposition
             will
             justify
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             distinguish
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Rome
             ,
             from
             that
             Worship
             which
             the
             Heathens
             gave
             to
             their
             Images
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             pretends
             ,
             by
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             Objections
             and
             Disputes
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             to
             state
             the
             Matter
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             place
             for
             those
             Objections
             which
             Protestants
             commonly
             urge
             against
             worshipping
             Images
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             made
             any
             Essay
             of
             this
             Nature
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Image-Worship
             ,
             but
             has
             left
             both
             all
             the
             Disputes
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             untouched
             .
          
           
             The
             Objections
             which
             Protestants
             urge
             against
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             as
             taught
             and
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             principally
             these
             four
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             expresly
             forbid
             by
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             without
             any
             limitation
             or
             exception
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Heathens
             are
             in
             Scripture
             charged
             with
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             
               crimen
               lesse
               Majestatis
            
             ,
             to
             represent
             God
             by
             a
             material
             and
             sensless
             Image
             or
             Picture
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             a
             visible
             Object
             of
             Worship
             ,
             though
             considered
             only
             as
             a
             Representation
             ,
             is
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             the
             spiritual
             Nature
             of
             the
             Christian
             Worship
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             Bishop's
             Exposition
             takes
             off
             any
             of
             these
             Objections
             ,
             which
             after
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             are
             in
             full
             force
             still
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             particularly
             shew
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             
               forbids
               us
               expresly
               to
               believe
               any
               Divinity
               or
               Virtue
               in
               Images
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               reverenced
               .
            
             We
             grant
             ,
             the
             Council
             does
             forbid
             this
             ;
             and
             he
             knows
             that
             we
             never
             charge
             them
             with
             it
             ;
             though
             there
             are
             some
             practices
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             look
             very
             suspiciously
             that
             way
             :
             but
             then
             we
             say
             ,
             the
             second
             Commandment
             forbids
             the
             worship
             of
             all
             Images
             ,
             
             without
             any
             such
             limitation
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             word
             in
             the
             Commandment
             to
             limit
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             worshipping
             Images
             ,
             to
             such
             Images
             ,
             as
             are
             believ'd
             to
             have
             any
             Divinity
             in
             them
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Commandment
             are
             as
             general
             as
             can
             be
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               thy self
               any
               Graven
               Image
               ,
               nor
               the
               likeness
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               above
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Earth
               beneath
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Water
               under
               the
               Earth
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               not
               how
               down
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               worship
               them
               .
            
             The
             Commandment
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             any
             Divinity
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             these
             Images
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Representation
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Likeness
             or
             Representation
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             things
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             things
             under
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             whole
             Dispute
             between
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             the
             strict
             notion
             of
             an
             Idol
             ,
             is
             left
             untouch'd
             by
             this
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Doctors
             indeed
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathens
             worshipped
             their
             Images
             as
             Gods
             ,
             and
             did
             ascribe
             Divinity
             to
             them
             ;
             
             upon
             which
             account
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               All
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Council
               are
               like
               so
               many
               Characters
               to
               distinguish
               us
               from
               Idolaters
            
             ;
             
             
               seeing
               we
               are
               so
               far
               from
               believing
               with
               them
               any
               Divinity
               annexed
               to
               the
               Images
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               attribute
               to
               them
               any
               Virtue
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               exciting
               in
               us
               the
               remembrance
               of
               those
               they
               represent
               .
            
             But
             he
             knew
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathens
             took
             their
             Images
             for
             Gods
             any
             more
             than
             Papists
             do
             ;
             their
             Philosophers
             despised
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             same
             Apologies
             for
             themselves
             ,
             which
             the
             Divines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             now
             do
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             suppose
             ,
             that
             common
             Heathens
             had
             much
             such
             Apprehensions
             about
             them
             ,
             as
             common
             Papists
             have
             :
             Those
             who
             had
             any
             sense
             could
             not
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             Gods
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             have
             none
             ,
             may
             believe
             any
             thing
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             great
             regard
             to
             be
             had
             to
             such
             Mens
             Faith
             ,
             whatever
             their
             Religion
             be
             ,
             who
             are
             void
             of
             common
             Sense
             .
             However
             this
             Dispute
             ,
             whether
             the
             Heathens
             did
             believe
             their
             Images
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             any
             more
             Divinity
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             Papists
             attribute
             to
             their
             Images
             ,
             is
             a
             Dispute
             still
             ,
             and
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             has
             not
             said
             one
             word
             to
             prevent
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             Heathens
             for
             worshipping
             Images
             is
             still
             a
             good
             Objection
             against
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             till
             he
             prove
             
             as
             well
             as
             assert
             this
             difference
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             indeed
             ,
             tho
             I
             readily
             grant
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             does
             not
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Divinity
             in
             their
             Images
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Heathens
             did
             believe
             that
             Consecration
             brought
             down
             the
             Gods
             ,
             whom
             they
             worshipped
             by
             such
             Representations
             ,
             and
             tied
             them
             by
             some
             invisible
             Charms
             to
             their
             Image
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             always
             present
             there
             to
             receive
             their
             Worship
             ;
             yet
             this
             makes
             no
             material
             difference
             in
             their
             Notion
             of
             Images
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             the
             Heathens
             thought
             it
             necessary
             by
             some
             Magical
             Arts
             to
             fasten
             their
             Gods
             ,
             or
             some
             Divine
             Powers
             to
             their
             Images
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             incorporate
             them
             with
             their
             Images
             ,
             but
             to
             secure
             a
             Divine
             Presence
             there
             ,
             to
             hear
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             receive
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             their
             Devotions
             paid
             to
             an
             Image
             were
             lost
             ;
             which
             was
             very
             necessary
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             their
             Inferior
             Daemons
             ,
             whom
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             to
             be
             present
             in
             all
             places
             .
             As
             Elijah
             mocked
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             ,
             
             
               and
               said
               ,
               Cry
               aloud
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               a
               God
               :
               either
               he
               is
               talking
               ,
               or
               he
               is
               pursuing
               ,
               or
               he
               is
               in
               a
               Journy
               ,
               or
               peradventure
               he
               sleepeth
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               awaked
               .
            
             But
             now
             ,
             those
             who
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             every
             where
             present
             to
             fee
             and
             hear
             what
             we
             do
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             present
             in
             their
             Images
             ,
             yet
             do
             certainly
             know
             (
             by
             what
             means
             soever
             it
             be
             )
             what
             Prayers
             and
             Homages
             are
             offered
             to
             them
             at
             their
             Images
             ,
             need
             not
             call
             down
             any
             Divine
             Powers
             constantly
             to
             attend
             their
             Images
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             procure
             their
             acceptance
             of
             those
             Devotions
             ,
             which
             are
             paid
             to
             them
             at
             their
             Images
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Heathen
             and
             Popish
             Images
             :
             The
             first
             is
             to
             procure
             the
             Presence
             of
             their
             Gods
             in
             their
             Images
             ;
             the
             other
             to
             obtain
             the
             Favour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             accept
             those
             Prayers
             and
             Oblations
             ,
             and
             other
             Acts
             of
             Devotion
             which
             are
             offered
             to
             them
             at
             their
             Images
             ;
             as
             to
             give
             but
             one
             Instance
             of
             it
             in
             a
             Prayer
             used
             at
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
             
               Sanctificetur
               lignum
               istud
               in
               nomine
               Pa
               ✚
               tris
               &
               Fi
               ✚
               lii
               ,
               &
               Spiritus
               ✚
               Sancti
               ,
               &
               benedictio
               illius
               ligni
               in
               quo
               membra
               sancta
               salvatoris
               suspensa
               sunt
               ,
               sit
               in
               isto
               ligno
               ;
               ut
               orantes
               inclinantesque
               se
               propter
               Deum
               ante
               istam
               crucem
               inveniant
               Corporis
               &
               Animae
               sanitatem
               .
               Let
               this
               Wood
               be
               santified
               in
               the
               
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               let
               the
               Blessing
               of
               that
               Wood
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               holy
               Members
               of
               our
               Saviour
               hung
               ,
               be
               on
               this
               Wood
               ;
               that
               those
               ,
               who
               pray
               and
               bow
               themselves
               before
               this
               Cross
               ,
               may
               obtain
               Health
               both
               of
               Body
               and
               Soul.
            
             This
             peculiar
             Virtue
             which
             Consecration
             bestows
             on
             Images
             to
             obtain
             the
             Favour
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             pray
             and
             worship
             before
             them
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             the
             Heathens
             intended
             in
             calling
             down
             their
             Gods
             to
             attend
             their
             Images
             to
             hear
             and
             receive
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Sacrifices
             .
             They
             did
             not
             believe
             their
             Images
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             but
             Silver
             ,
             or
             Gold
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             or
             Brass
             ,
             or
             Stone
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Materials
             they
             were
             made
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             does
             ;
             but
             they
             thought
             their
             Gods
             were
             present
             to
             hear
             the
             Prayers
             they
             made
             before
             their
             Images
             ;
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             also
             believes
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             have
             a
             peculiar
             regard
             to
             those
             Prayers
             which
             are
             made
             before
             their
             Images
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             their
             forms
             of
             consecrating
             Images
             to
             such
             an
             use
             .
             The
             Heathens
             did
             not
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             an
             Image
             of
             Wood
             and
             Stone
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             represented
             by
             that
             Image
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             present
             to
             help
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             tho
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               does
               not
               demand
               any
               Favour
               of
               Images
               ,
               nor
               put
               any
               Trust
               in
               them
               ,
            
             yet
             she
             expects
             the
             Relief
             and
             Acceptance
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             for
             that
             Worship
             she
             pays
             to
             their
             Images
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             desire
             any
             Man
             to
             show
             me
             the
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             especially
             when
             we
             consider
             how
             much
             greater
             Vertue
             is
             attributed
             to
             some
             Images
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             to
             others
             ;
             as
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Lady
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             &c.
             which
             can
             signify
             nothing
             less
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Virgin
             is
             more
             pleased
             with
             ,
             and
             will
             more
             graciously
             accept
             our
             Worship
             before
             such
             an
             Image
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             ;
             or
             else
             me-thinks
             the
             Devotoes
             of
             the
             Virgin
             should
             not
             go
             so
             many
             Miles
             in
             Pilgrimage
             to
             the
             Lady
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             as
             they
             often
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             believed
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Virgin
             which
             they
             had
             at
             home
             to
             be
             of
             equal
             Power
             :
             which
             is
             as
             much
             trusting
             in
             Images
             ,
             and
             attributing
             a
             Divine
             Virtue
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             ever
             the
             Heathens
             were
             guilty
             of
             .
             For
             me-thinks
             those
             who
             strictly
             adhere
             to
             the
             Letter
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Heathens
             believed
             their
             Images
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             and
             did
             put
             their
             Trust
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             
             expresly
             says
             so
             ,
             should
             consider
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Idols
               of
               the
               Heathens
               are
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               the
               Work
               of
               Mens
               hands
               ;
               they
               have
               Mouths
               ,
               but
               they
               speak
               not
            
             ;
             
             
               Eyes
               have
               they
               ,
               but
               they
               see
               not
               ;
               they
               have
               Ears
               ,
               but
               they
               hear
               not
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               Breath
               in
               their
               Mouths
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathens
             did
             not
             put
             their
             Trust
             in
             the
             material
             Images
             ,
             which
             they
             knew
             to
             be
             no
             better
             than
             stupid
             senseless
             matter
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             of
             themselves
             hear
             or
             help
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             sense
             they
             made
             Gods
             of
             them
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Heathens
             did
             not
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             dead
             senseless
             Images
             ,
             which
             could
             neither
             speak
             ,
             nor
             see
             ,
             nor
             hear
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             really
             animated
             by
             invisible
             Spirits
             ;
             they
             were
             not
             such
             dull
             and
             sottish
             Idolaters
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             represents
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             did
             (
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             they
             themselves
             acknowledged
             )
             than
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             could
             not
             believe
             the
             material
             Images
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             the
             Objects
             of
             their
             Hope
             and
             Trust
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             (
             as
             some
             of
             their
             Philosophers
             in
             effect
             did
             )
             as
             safely
             renounce
             
               believing
               any
               Divinity
               or
               Vertue
               in
               their
               Images
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               reverenced
               ,
               or
               demanding
               any
               Fav●ur
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               putting
               any
               Trust
               in
               them
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             does
             .
             So
             that
             their
             not
             believing
             any
             Divinity
             in
             their
             Images
             ,
             does
             neither
             excuse
             them
             from
             the
             Breach
             of
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             nor
             sufficiently
             distinguish
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome's
             worshipping
             Images
             ,
             from
             that
             Worship
             which
             the
             Heathens
             gave
             them
             ;
             at
             least
             the
             Bishop
             has
             said
             nothing
             to
             answer
             or
             prevent
             these
             Objections
             against
             Image-worship
             ,
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             be
             the
             design
             of
             his
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               As
               a
               fuller
               Explication
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               about
               Image-worship
               ,
               Monsieur
            
             de
             Meaux
             
               adds
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ordains
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Honour
             which
             is
             given
             to
             them
             
               (
               Images
            
             )
             should
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             ,
             which
             are
             represented
             by
             them
             :
             
               Or
               ,
               as
               the
               Council
               expresses
               it
               ,
            
             The
             Honour
             we
             render
             to
             Images
             has
             such
             a
             reference
             to
             those
             they
             represent
             ,
             
               (
               ad
               Prototypa
               quae
               illae
               representant
               ,
            
             to
             the
             Prototypes
             which
             they
             represent
             )
             that
             by
             the
             means
             of
             those
             Images
             
               (
               per
               Imagines
            
             ,
             by
             those
             Images
             )
             we
             kiss
             ,
             and
             before
             which
             we
             kneel
             ,
             we
             adore
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             honour
             the
             Saints
             ,
             whose
             Types
             they
             are
             .
             
             
               Quorum
               illae
               similitudinem
               gerunt
            
             ;
             Whose
             likeness
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             whom
             they
             represent
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             we
             have
             no
             Exposition
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             about
             Image-Worship
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             bare
             relation
             what
             the
             Council
             says
             ,
             that
             Images
             must
             be
             worshipped
             only
             upon
             account
             of
             their
             Representation
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Worship
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             Prototype
             :
             This
             all
             Roman-Catholicks
             agree
             in
             ;
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             an
             endless
             Dispute
             among
             them
             ,
             about
             the
             Nature
             and
             Degree
             of
             this
             Worship
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             take
             a
             short
             view
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             all
             agreed
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             the
             external
             Acts
             of
             Adoration
             are
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             Images
             ,
             such
             as
             Kissing
             ,
             Kneeling
             ,
             Bowing
             ,
             Prostration
             ,
             Incense
             ;
             this
             Durandus
             ,
             and
             Holcot
             ,
             and
             
               Picus
               Mirandula
            
             allowed
             ;
             they
             all
             agreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Worship
             which
             was
             given
             to
             Images
             ,
             is
             upon
             account
             of
             Representation
             ,
             or
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             are
             represented
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             in
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             their
             Images
             ;
             but
             then
             there
             was
             a
             threefold
             difference
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             some
             would
             not
             allow
             this
             Worship
             in
             a
             proper
             sense
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Images
             ,
             but
             improperly
             and
             abusively
             ;
             because
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             which
             excites
             in
             us
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             we
             worship
             the
             Object
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             Christ
             or
             his
             Saints
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             actually
             present
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             
               Durandus
               ,
               Holcot
            
             ,
             and
             
               Picus
               Mirandula
            
             ,
             who
             could
             hardly
             escape
             the
             censure
             of
             Heresy
             for
             it
             ;
             
             and
             that
             which
             excused
             them
             ,
             as
             Vasquez
             says
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             they
             agreed
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             performing
             all
             external
             Acts
             of
             Adoration
             to
             Images
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             differed
             only
             in
             manner
             of
             speaking
             from
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             and
             several
             great
             Divines
             since
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             teach
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             Worship
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Prototype
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             Christ
             must
             be
             worshipped
             with
             Latria
             ,
             or
             a
             supream
             Worship
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             the
             Image
             is
             worshipped
             only
             on
             account
             of
             its
             Representation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             worshipped
             with
             
             the
             same
             Worship
             with
             the
             thing
             represented
             :
             and
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Mind
             to
             an
             Image
             ,
             as
             an
             Image
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             motion
             to
             the
             Thing
             represented
             .
             Which
             seems
             the
             most
             reasonable
             Account
             ;
             for
             if
             I
             worship
             Christ
             by
             his
             Image
             ,
             I
             must
             give
             that
             Worship
             to
             the
             Image
             which
             I
             intend
             for
             Christ
             ,
             because
             in
             that
             case
             the
             Image
             is
             in
             Christ's
             place
             and
             stead
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             That
             though
             we
             must
             worship
             Images
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             give
             the
             Worship
             of
             Latria
             to
             them
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             but
             an
             inferior
             degree
             of
             Worship
             .
             This
             some
             Divines
             asserted
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             expresly
             determined
             ,
             that
             Latria
             is
             not
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Images
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             most
             absurd
             Opinion
             of
             all
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             must
             worship
             Images
             only
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Representation
             ,
             we
             must
             give
             that
             Worship
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             thing
             represented
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             give
             any
             other
             Worship
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             worship
             them
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             .
             And
             what
             is
             that
             Worship
             which
             is
             due
             to
             them
             as
             separated
             from
             the
             Prototype
             ?
             What
             Worship
             is
             due
             to
             carved
             and
             polished
             Brass
             and
             Stone
             ?
             Whoever
             desires
             to
             see
             these
             three
             different
             Opinions
             ,
             with
             the
             proper
             Reasons
             of
             them
             ,
             explained
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             may
             consult
             Dr.
             
             Stillingfleet's
             learned
             Defence
             of
             his
             Discourse
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             
               Part
               2.
               
               Chap.
               1.
               pag.
               575
               ,
               &c.
            
             Now
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             only
             determines
             ,
             that
             the
             Honour
             we
             give
             to
             Images
             ,
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Prototypes
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             adore
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             in
             that
             Worship
             which
             we
             give
             to
             their
             Images
             :
             which
             seems
             to
             countenance
             the
             second
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             Worship
             of
             Latria
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             the
             Worship
             which
             we
             must
             give
             to
             Christ
             :
             But
             then
             the
             Council
             refers
             to
             the
             second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             which
             determines
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ;
             and
             I
             dare
             not
             undertake
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Council
             with
             it self
             ,
             since
             the
             Fathers
             of
             that
             Council
             would
             not
             plainly
             decide
             this
             Controversy
             among
             their
             Divines
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             then
             try
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             discover
             ,
             what
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             thinks
             of
             this
             Matter
             ;
             what
             Worship
             that
             is
             which
             he
             allows
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Images
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             guess
             ,
             he
             is
             of
             Durandus
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             all
             External
             Acts
             of
             Adoration
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             before
             the
             Image
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Image
             is
             not
             to
             be
             properly
             worshipped
             ,
             but
             only
             Christ
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Image
             ,
             as
             representing
             his
             Person
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             exciting
             in
             us
             the
             remembrance
             of
             him
             .
             
             Thus
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               while
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               being
               present
               before
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               causes
               so
               precious
               a
               remembrance
               in
               our
               Souls
               ,
               we
               are
               moved
               to
               testify
               by
               some
               exteriour
               signs
               ,
               how
               far
               our
               gratitude
               bears
               us
               ;
               and
               by
               humbling
               our selves
               before
               the
               Image
               ,
               we
               show
               what
               is
               our
               submission
               to
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             So
             that
             he
             allows
             of
             
               humbling
               our selves
               before
               the
               Image
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             paying
             the
             External
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             before
             it
             .
             Well!
             but
             is
             this
             to
             worship
             the
             Image
             ?
             For
             that
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               to
               speak
               properly
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Stile
               ,
            
             (
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             a
             new
             Modern
             Stile
             ,
             for
             the
             old
             Ecclesiastical
             Stile
             did
             somewhat
             differ
             )
             
               when
               we
               honour
               the
               Image
               of
               an
               Apostle
               or
               Martyr
               ,
               our
               Intention
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               honour
               the
               Image
               ,
               as
               to
               honour
               the
               Apostle
               or
               Martyr
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Image
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             properly
             ,
             but
             
               improperly
               and
               abusively
            
             called
             the
             Worship
             or
             Honour
             of
             the
             Image
             :
             but
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Saints
             ,
             are
             properly
             worshipped
             before
             ,
             or
             in
             presence
             of
             their
             Images
             ,
             as
             representing
             them
             to
             us
             ;
             which
             was
             exactly
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Durandus
             .
          
           
             This
             certainly
             is
             the
             least
             that
             can
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ;
             and
             yet
             as
             far
             removed
             as
             this
             Opinion
             seems
             to
             be
             from
             the
             Opinion
             of
             St.
             Thomas
             ,
             who
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             Worship
             of
             Latria
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ;
             I
             take
             them
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             though
             very
             differently
             expressed
             .
             The
             right
             stating
             of
             this
             ,
             will
             mightily
             tend
             to
             clear
             this
             perplexed
             Controversy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             do
             it
             with
             all
             the
             plainness
             I
             can
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             to
             pay
             the
             external
             Acts
             of
             Adoration
             to
             ,
             or
             before
             ,
             or
             
               in
               presence
            
             of
             a
             representative
             Object
             as
             representing
             ,
             signify
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             ;
             it
             is
             all
             one
             kind
             of
             Worship
             ,
             because
             the
             formal
             Reason
             is
             the
             same
             in
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Representation
             .
             When
             I
             bow
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             bow
             to
             it
             as
             representing
             Christ
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             ultimate
             Object
             of
             my
             Worship
             ;
             when
             I
             
             bow
             before
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             I
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             tho
             I
             give
             it
             a
             new
             Name
             ;
             I
             bow
             before
             it
             ,
             as
             representing
             Christ
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             himself
             were
             there
             personally
             present
             in
             the
             Image
             .
             When
             I
             bow
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             bow
             to
             the
             Wood
             or
             Stone
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             as
             represented
             in
             the
             Image
             :
             when
             I
             bow
             to
             Christ
             before
             the
             Image
             ,
             I
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             I
             bow
             to
             Christ
             as
             represented
             in
             the
             Image
             which
             stands
             before
             me
             .
             For
             suppose
             Christ
             were
             there
             present
             instead
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             would
             it
             make
             any
             difference
             in
             my
             Worship
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             I
             bow
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             when
             they
             all
             signify
             ,
             that
             I
             direct
             my
             Worship
             to
             him
             as
             personally
             present
             ;
             no
             more
             difference
             is
             there
             in
             bowing
             to
             ,
             or
             before
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             when
             I
             direct
             my
             Worship
             to
             Christ
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             .
             There
             may
             indeed
             be
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             bowing
             to
             my
             Prince
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             my
             Prince
             ,
             when
             these
             Expressions
             signify
             different
             Objects
             :
             for
             I
             may
             bow
             to
             another
             Man
             
               in
               the
               presence
            
             of
             my
             Prince
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Act
             I
             do
             not
             bow
             to
             my
             Prince
             ;
             but
             when
             to
             ,
             and
             before
             ,
             and
             
               in
               presence
            
             ,
             do
             not
             distinguish
             the
             Objects
             ,
             the
             Act
             is
             the
             same
             :
             If
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             were
             an
             accidental
             thing
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             relation
             to
             that
             Worship
             which
             we
             pay
             to
             Christ
             or
             the
             Saints
             ,
             where
             such
             Images
             are
             present
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             bowing
             to
             ,
             and
             
               in
               presence
            
             of
             the
             Image
             ;
             but
             if
             these
             Images
             be
             on
             purpose
             set
             up
             in
             Consecrated
             Places
             ,
             and
             are
             themselves
             consecrated
             for
             that
             use
             ,
             to
             represent
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             to
             us
             ;
             whether
             we
             say
             we
             bow
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             before
             them
             ,
             we
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             intention
             ,
             to
             worship
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             as
             represented
             by
             them
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             own
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             does
             ,
             that
             the
             Honour
             done
             before
             the
             Image
             ,
             goes
             to
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Saints
             represented
             by
             such
             Images
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             dispute
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             expressing
             it
             ;
             he
             may
             take
             his
             own
             way
             of
             speaking
             ,
             that
             he
             honours
             Christ
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Image
             ,
             so
             he
             honours
             Christ
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             fall
             down
             before
             and
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             the
             Image
             ,
             are
             all
             equivalent
             Expressions
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             indeed
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             bowing
             to
             ,
             or
             before
             an
             Image
             ,
             which
             represents
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             or
             some
             Divine
             Being
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Worship
             ;
             and
             bowing
             towards
             a
             Place
             ,
             or
             worshipping
             God
             towards
             a
             Place
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             worshipped
             towards
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Temple
             towards
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ;
             the
             one
             was
             absolutely
             forbid
             by
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             ,
             the
             other
             allowed
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             devoutest
             Worshippers
             of
             God
             :
             which
             argues
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             wherein
             the
             difference
             consists
             ,
             that
             one
             is
             a
             representative
             Object
             ,
             the
             other
             only
             a
             Circumstance
             of
             Worship
             .
             To
             bow
             to
             ,
             or
             before
             an
             Image
             ,
             is
             to
             worship
             the
             Image
             ,
             or
             God
             or
             Christ
             by
             the
             Image
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Image
             as
             representing
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Worship
             ;
             but
             which
             way
             soever
             we
             look
             or
             bow
             ,
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             or
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             God
             alone
             is
             the
             immediat
             Object
             of
             our
             Worship
             ,
             the
             Place
             only
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             Worship
             ;
             whenever
             we
             bow
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             bow
             towards
             some
             Place
             or
             other
             :
             but
             the
             Place
             does
             not
             represent
             God
             to
             us
             as
             an
             Image
             does
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             no
             Object
             of
             Worship
             :
             which
             shows
             what
             little
             reason
             the
             Protestor
             had
             to
             compare
             
               bowing
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               kneeling
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             with
             bowing
             to
             an
             Image
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Man
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             who
             bows
             to
             the
             Altar
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Church
             no
             where
             teaches
             any
             such
             Practice
             .
             She
             only
             recommends
             to
             her
             Children
             bowing
             of
             the
             Body
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             in
             and
             go
             out
             of
             his
             House
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Communion
             Table
             ,
             or
             Altar
             ,
             is
             generally
             so
             scituated
             at
             the
             East
             end
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             opposite
             to
             the
             entrance
             of
             it
             ;
             
             for
             which
             reason
             some
             have
             called
             it
             ,
             bowing
             
               towards
               the
               Altar
            
             ;
             yet
             our
             Church
             teaches
             us
             to
             have
             no
             regard
             at
             all
             to
             it
             .
             And
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud
             ,
             in
             his
             Speech
             in
             the
             Star-Chamber
             ,
             declares
             ,
             That
             
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Table
               standing
               ,
               he
               would
               worship
               God
               when
               he
               came
               into
               his
               House
               :
            
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             
               to
               find
               any
               Hole
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Protestor
             speaks
             ,
             
               to
               get
               out
               at
               with
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             for
             that
             was
             never
             in
             yet
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             this
             Controversy
             is
             concerned
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             like
             to
             make
             no
             breach
             for
             him
             
               to
               follow
               at
               with
               his
               Image
               .
            
             Nor
             does
             any
             Man
             
               kneel
               to
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             but
             only
             
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             kneeling
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             cannot
             distinguish
             between
             an
             Act
             of
             Worship
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             a
             devout
             Posture
             of
             receiving
             it
             ;
             yet
             the
             meanest
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             can
             .
             Why
             does
             he
             not
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             kneel
             at
             Prayers
             ,
             we
             worship
             the
             Common-Prayer
             Book
             which
             lies
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             we
             read
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             worship
             the
             Bread
             ,
             when
             we
             receive
             and
             eat
             it
             with
             devout
             Passions
             upon
             our
             Knees
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             a
             memorative
             Sign
             ,
             and
             the
             Representation
             of
             an
             Image
             :
             both
             of
             them
             indeed
             excite
             in
             us
             the
             remembrance
             of
             something
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             different
             manners
             ,
             as
             quite
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             the
             Representer
             ,
             very
             much
             to
             equivocate
             in
             this
             Matter
             :
             it
             is
             a
             very
             innocent
             thing
             to
             worship
             God
             or
             Christ
             ,
             when
             any
             natural
             or
             instituted
             Sign
             brings
             them
             to
             our
             minds
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             such
             a
             Sign
             :
             As
             if
             a
             Man
             upon
             viewing
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Creatures
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             should
             raise
             his
             Soul
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             adore
             the
             great
             Creator
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             or
             upon
             the
             accidental
             sight
             of
             a
             natural
             Cross
             ,
             should
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             Love
             of
             his
             Lord
             ,
             who
             died
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             bow
             his
             Soul
             to
             him
             in
             the
             most
             submissive
             Adorations
             ;
             because
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             very
             innocent
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             would
             perswade
             his
             Readers
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             only
             use
             they
             make
             of
             Images
             ,
             
               to
               excite
               in
               us
               the
               remembrance
               of
               those
               they
               represent
            
             ;
             and
             mightily
             wonders
             at
             the
             
               little
               justice
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               treat
               with
               the
               term
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               religious
               Sentiment
               ,
               which
               moves
               them
               to
               uncover
               their
               Heads
               ,
               or
               bow
               them
               before
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               who
               was
               crucified
               for
               the
               Love
               of
               us
               .
            
             And
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             Heathen
             Idolaters
             ,
             
               That
               they
               declare
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               make
               use
               of
               Images
               ,
               but
               to
               raise
               the
               mind
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               may
               there
               honour
               Jesus
               Christ
               or
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Saints
               God
               himself
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               Sanctity
               and
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             an
             Image
             will
             call
             to
             our
             remembrance
             the
             Person
             it
             represents
             ,
             as
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Person
             himself
             will
             make
             us
             remember
             him
             ;
             but
             this
             vastly
             differs
             from
             
             a
             meer
             memorative
             Sign
             .
             For
             the
             use
             of
             Images
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             not
             primarily
             for
             Remembrance
             ,
             but
             for
             Worship
             ,
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             expresly
             teaches
             .
             
               That
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Virgin
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               other
               Saints
               ,
               are
               especially
               to
               be
               had
               and
               kept
               in
               Churches
               ,
               and
               due
               Honour
               and
               Veneration
               to
               be
               given
               to
               them
               —
               because
               the
               Honour
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               referred
               to
               the
               Prototypes
               ,
               which
               they
               represent
               ;
               so
               that
               by
               the
               Images
               ,
               which
               we
               kiss
               ,
               and
               before
               which
               we
               uncover
               our
               Heads
               ,
               and
               prostrate
               our selves
               ,
               we
               adore
               Christ
               ,
               and
               venerate
               the
               Saints
               ,
               whose
               likeness
               they
               bear
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             odd
             Comment
             upon
             such
             a
             Text
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Images
             serve
             only
             for
             Remembrance
             .
          
           
             A
             meer
             Sign
             ,
             which
             only
             calls
             Christ
             to
             our
             Minds
             ,
             can
             deserve
             no
             Honour
             or
             Worship
             ;
             but
             a
             representing
             Sign
             ,
             which
             puts
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             Christ
             by
             representing
             his
             Person
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             present
             ,
             whether
             it
             raises
             our
             hearts
             to
             him
             in
             Heaven
             or
             not
             ,
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             it
             must
             direct
             our
             Worship
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             represented
             in
             his
             Image
             .
             When
             Men
             go
             to
             Church
             to
             worship
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             before
             their
             Images
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             presumed
             they
             think
             of
             them
             before
             they
             see
             their
             Images
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             not
             go
             to
             be
             put
             in
             remembrance
             of
             them
             by
             their
             Images
             ,
             but
             to
             worship
             them
             before
             the
             Images
             ,
             in
             that
             Worship
             which
             they
             give
             to
             the
             Images
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Bishop
             speaks
             so
             often
             of
             the
             Virtue
             of
             Images
             ,
             to
             excite
             in
             us
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Persons
             they
             represent
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             him
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             own
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             understand
             him
             as
             if
             Images
             were
             of
             no
             use
             but
             to
             be
             helps
             to
             memory
             ,
             and
             are
             honoured
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             )
             as
             the
             unwary
             Reader
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             mistake
             him
             ;
             but
             that
             these
             visible
             Images
             represent
             to
             us
             the
             invisible
             Objects
             of
             our
             Worship
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             such
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             Power
             and
             Presence
             ,
             as
             makes
             us
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             them
             before
             those
             Representations
             ,
             which
             we
             honour
             for
             their
             sakes
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             tho
             they
             serve
             for
             remembrance
             ,
             yet
             not
             as
             meer
             memorative
             Signs
             ,
             but
             as
             memorative
             or
             representative
             Objects
             of
             Worship
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             whether
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             worship
             Christ
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             ,
             or
             worship
             the
             Image
             as
             representing
             Christ
             ,
             for
             they
             both
             signify
             that
             Christ
             is
             worshipped
             in
             and
             by
             his
             Image
             ,
             that
             the
             Honour
             and
             Worship
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             referr'd
             to
             the
             Prototype
             .
             If
             Christ
             be
             worshipped
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             ,
             then
             the
             Worship
             which
             is
             intended
             for
             Christ
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             Representative
             ;
             if
             the
             Image
             be
             worshipped
             as
             representing
             Christ
             ,
             then
             the
             Worship
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             it self
             ,
             but
             for
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             it
             represents
             ;
             which
             differ
             just
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Viceroy's
             being
             honoured
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             the
             King
             's
             being
             honoured
             in
             his
             Viceroy
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             wonder
             ,
             that
             any
             Man
             of
             Understanding
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             certainly
             is
             ,
             should
             think
             there
             is
             any
             great
             matter
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               When
               we
               honour
               the
               Image
               of
               an
               Apostle
               or
               Martyr
               ,
               our
               Intention
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               honour
               the
               Image
               ▪
               as
               to
               honour
               the
               Apostle
               or
               Martyr
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Image
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Image
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             showed
             that
             Ph●●se
             signifies
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             a
             Representati●●
             〈◊〉
             for
             it
             is
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             honour
             the
             〈◊〉
             as
             representing
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             or
             we
             honour
             the
             Martyr
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             .
          
           
             Having
             premised
             these
             things
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             compare
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Opinion
             of
             St.
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             about
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ;
             and
             tho
             the
             first
             is
             thought
             by
             some
             Men
             to
             say
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             little
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             much
             ;
             yet
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             their
             Opinions
             in
             this
             matter
             are
             the
             very
             same
             .
          
           
             They
             both
             agree
             ,
             That
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             are
             represented
             by
             their
             Images
             ;
             they
             both
             agree
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             are
             worshipped
             in
             their
             Images
             ,
             as
             represented
             by
             them
             ;
             they
             both
             agree
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             Worship
             is
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             ,
             or
             before
             ,
             or
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             Worship
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             to
             Christ
             or
             his
             Saints
             represented
             by
             such
             Images
             :
             Hence
             Thomas
             asserts
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             that
             Worship
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Prototype
             ;
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             with
             Latria
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Saints
             with
             
             Dulia
             ,
             because
             that
             degree
             of
             Worship
             is
             proper
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishop
             teaches
             ,
             
               That
               when
               they
               honour
               the
               Image
               of
               an
               Apostle
               or
               Martyr
               ,
               their
               Intention
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               honour
               the
               Image
               ,
               as
               to
               honour
               the
               Apostle
               or
               Martyr
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Image
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             perform
             no
             other
             Act
             of
             Worship
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Images
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Apostle
             and
             Martyr
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             both
             agree
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             motion
             of
             the
             Mind
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Prototype
             represented
             by
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             speaks
             ,
             they
             have
             but
             one
             Intention
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             honour
             the
             Apostle
             or
             Martyr
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             :
             and
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             they
             seem
             vastly
             to
             differ
             ;
             for
             Thomas
             says
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Prototype
             to
             its
             Image
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             worship
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             with
             Latria
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Worship
             due
             to
             Christ
             ;
             but
             the
             Bishop
             will
             not
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             properly
             give
             any
             Worship
             at
             all
             to
             Images
             ,
             but
             only
             worship
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Images
             ;
             Christ
             indeed
             with
             Latria
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             with
             Dulia
             ,
             but
             their
             Images
             properly
             with
             neither
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             difference
             is
             only
             in
             words
             ,
             as
             Vasquez
             confesses
             concerning
             Durandus
             and
             Holcot
             ,
             whom
             Mr.
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             follows
             ,
             
               that
               they
               agreed
               with
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               in
               performing
               all
               external
               Acts
               of
               Adoration
               to
               Images
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               differed
               only
               in
               manner
               of
               speaking
               from
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             For
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shew'd
             ,
             to
             worship
             the
             Image
             ,
             or
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             when
             it
             signifies
             a
             Representative
             Object
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             worshipping
             the
             Image
             as
             representing
             Christ
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             Christ
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             all
             the
             difference
             between
             Mr.
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             and
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             :
             Tho
             I
             think
             Thomas
             speaks
             most
             properly
             ;
             for
             if
             Christ
             be
             worshipped
             in
             his
             Image
             ,
             we
             must
             give
             the
             Worship
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             which
             we
             intended
             for
             Christ
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             worshipped
             in
             that
             Worship
             we
             give
             to
             his
             Image
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             be
             worshipped
             by
             his
             Image
             ,
             if
             his
             Image
             be
             not
             worshipped
             ;
             of
             which
             more
             presently
             .
          
           
             Durandus
             
               indeed
               ,
               whose
               Opinion
               Mr.
            
             de
             Meaux
             
               seems
               to
               follow
               ,
               did
               in
               words
               oppose
               the
               Doctrine
               of
            
             Thomas
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Prototype
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               given
               to
               an
               
               Image
               ,
            
             because
             the
             Image
             and
             the
             Prototype
             were
             two
             distinct
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             belonged
             to
             the
             Exemplar
             could
             not
             be
             attributed
             to
             an
             Image
             ,
             however
             considered
             as
             an
             Image
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Worship
             due
             to
             the
             Exemplar
             could
             not
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             :
             
               but
               yet
               he
               plainly
               grants
               all
               that
            
             Thomas
             
               intended
               by
               it
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Image
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             the
             same
             Worship
             with
             the
             thing
             represented
             ;
             because
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             we
             worship
             the
             Object
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             actually
             present
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             a
             better
             reason
             than
             this
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             both
             of
             a
             Mind
             ,
             tho
             they
             expressed
             themselves
             very
             differently
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             whereby
             they
             confirm
             their
             several
             Opinions
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             their
             Opinions
             should
             much
             differ
             .
          
           
             Durandus
             proves
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Images
               are
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               but
               only
               improperly
               and
               abusively
               ;
               because
               at
               their
               presence
               we
               call
               to
               mind
               those
               Objects
               represented
               by
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               worshipped
               before
               the
               Images
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               present
               ,
            
             by
             such
             Arguments
             as
             these
             :
             that
             Worship
             properly
             belongs
             only
             to
             that
             Being
             in
             whom
             the
             cause
             of
             Worship
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             his
             adorable
             Perfections
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             Worship
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Latria
             ,
             or
             Supream
             Worship
             can
             be
             due
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             his
             Deity
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             no
             Subject
             capable
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             cannot
             in
             it self
             be
             the
             term
             of
             Adoration
             ;
             and
             therefore
             proper
             Worship
             can
             never
             be
             due
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             Cross
             ;
             for
             tho
             Christ
             be
             represented
             by
             his
             Image
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             real
             difference
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             conception
             between
             the
             Image
             and
             the
             thing
             represented
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             properly
             speaking
             ,
             the
             same
             Worship
             is
             never
             due
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             the
             Object
             represented
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             on
             the
             other
             side
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             must
             be
             worshipped
             with
             that
             Worship
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             or
             the
             thing
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             by
             much
             the
             same
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               no
               irrational
               Creature
               is
               capable
               of
               Worship
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               respect
               to
               a
               rational
               Being
               ,
            
             which
             answers
             to
             Durandus
             his
             reason
             ,
             that
             Worship
             properly
             belongs
             only
             to
             that
             Being
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             cause
             of
             Worship
             is
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             no
             Subject
             
             capable
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Vertue
             (
             as
             no
             inanimate
             ,
             or
             irrational
             Creature
             is
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Image
             )
             cannot
             in
             it self
             be
             the
             term
             of
             Adoration
             .
             From
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             they
             must
             agree
             ,
             that
             no
             proper
             Worship
             can
             be
             given
             to
             Images
             .
             2.
             
             
               Because
               Images
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
               upon
               account
               of
               their
               Representation
               ;
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
               with
               the
               same
               Worship
               of
               the
               thing
               represented
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Mind
               towards
               an
               Image
               ,
               as
               an
               Image
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               motion
               towards
               the
               thing
               represented
               .
            
             So
             that
             Thomas
             plainly
             allows
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             is
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             at
             all
             upon
             its
             own
             account
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             it
             represents
             ;
             and
             to
             worship
             the
             Image
             as
             it
             represents
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             same
             act
             with
             worshipping
             the
             Object
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             ;
             because
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Mind
             towards
             an
             Image
             ,
             as
             an
             Image
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             represents
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             motion
             towards
             the
             thing
             represented
             :
             That
             to
             worship
             an
             Image
             as
             representing
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             worshipping
             Christ
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             Worship
             which
             is
             due
             to
             Christ
             ,
             must
             be
             given
             to
             his
             Image
             ,
             as
             representing
             him
             ;
             or
             to
             him
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             .
             So
             that
             according
             to
             Thomas
             his
             reasoning
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             his
             giving
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Image
             ,
             as
             representing
             him
             ,
             and
             Durandus
             his
             worshipping
             Christ
             before
             his
             Image
             ,
             as
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             actually
             present
             .
             Thomas
             could
             not
             have
             quarrelled
             with
             Durandus
             ,
             because
             he
             owns
             it
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             tho
             Durandus
             quarrels
             with
             Thomas
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             Vasquez
             ,
             
             who
             seems
             to
             understand
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Thomas
             as
             well
             as
             any
             Man
             ,
             acknowledges
             that
             Durandus
             and
             Holcot
             differed
             only
             in
             manner
             of
             speaking
             from
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             freely
             declares
             his
             own
             Opinion
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             
               an
               Image
               cannot
               be
               lawfully
               worshipped
               any
               other
               way
               than
               as
               in
               and
               by
               that
               the
               Exemplar
               is
               made
               the
               term
               and
               next
               material
               Object
               of
               Adoration
               :
            
             
             and
             he
             gives
             this
             Reason
             for
             it
             ,
             
               because
               no
               inanimate
               thing
               is
               of
               it self
               capable
               of
               Worship
               ;
               but
               an
               Image
               considered
               as
               an
               Image
               ,
               but
               without
               the
               Exemplar
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               an
               inanimate
               thing
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Thomas
             according
             to
             Vasquez
             ,
             which
             allows
             no
             more
             Worship
             to
             an
             Image
             ,
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             then
             Durandus
             does
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               it
               may
               be
               
               delivered
               absolutely
               ,
               
               that
               Images
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
               with
            
             Latria
             ,
             
               if
               by
               that
               be
               meant
               the
               same
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Exemplar
               :
            
             
             And
             therefore
             Bellarmine
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               to
               give
               the
               Worship
               of
            
             Latria
             
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               representing
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               worship
               the
               Image
               but
               improperly
               ,
            
             and
             
               per
               accidens
            
             ;
             and
             this
             reconciles
             Thomas
             and
             Durandus
             ,
             who
             grants
             that
             the
             Image
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             worshipped
             improperly
             and
             abusively
             ,
             as
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             the
             Object
             is
             worshipped
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             actually
             present
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Durandus
             his
             Argument
             against
             Thomas
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Prototype
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               real
               difference
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               conception
               between
               the
               Image
               and
               the
               thing
               represented
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
            
             
             
               properly
               speaking
               ,
               the
               same
               Worship
               is
               never
               due
               to
               the
               Image
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               the
               Object
               represented
               by
               it
               .
            
             I
             think
             ,
             if
             any
             Worship
             of
             Images
             were
             justifiable
             ,
             this
             Argument
             were
             ealy
             answered
             .
             For
             tho
             there
             be
             a
             great
             difference
             indeed
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             between
             the
             Image
             and
             the
             Object
             ,
             between
             Christ
             suppose
             ,
             and
             his
             Image
             which
             represents
             him
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             case
             there
             is
             none
             in
             the
             Conception
             ;
             for
             an
             Image
             when
             it
             receives
             our
             Worship
             in
             the
             place
             and
             stead
             of
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             does
             not
             represent
             according
             to
             the
             usual
             nature
             of
             an
             Image
             by
             its
             likeness
             and
             similitude
             ;
             for
             so
             both
             in
             the
             thing
             and
             in
             the
             conception
             the
             Image
             differs
             from
             the
             Object
             it
             represents
             ;
             but
             it
             represents
             as
             a
             Proxy
             and
             Substitute
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             Person
             with
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             represents
             .
             Thus
             Thomas
             must
             understand
             the
             Representation
             of
             an
             Image
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             motion
             of
             the
             Mind
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             the
             exemplar
             represented
             by
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             is
             supposed
             to
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             represent
             him
             present
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             worship
             the
             Image
             as
             Christ's
             Representative
             with
             that
             Worship
             we
             would
             give
             to
             him
             were
             he
             actually
             present
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             indeed
             the
             natural
             use
             of
             Images
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             natural
             to
             worship
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             the
             true
             Interpretation
             of
             Thomas
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             
               Gregorius
               de
               Valentia
            
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Image
               is
               worshipped
               in
               Christ's
               stead
               :
            
             
             And
             Cardinal
             Cajetan
             says
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               himself
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Image
               ;
               and
               his
               being
               in
               
               the
               Image
               is
               the
               condition
               by
               which
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Worship
               doth
               excite
               Men
               to
               worship
               and
               terminate
               it
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             is
             in
             his
             Image
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             is
             in
             his
             Viceroy
             ,
             or
             any
             Man
             in
             his
             legal
             Proxy
             :
             
             This
             is
             what
             Suarez
             meant
             by
             the
             
               esse
               reale
            
             ,
             and
             
               esse
               representativum
            
             of
             the
             Prototype
             ;
             that
             tho
             the
             Image
             does
             not
             contain
             Christ
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             in
             his
             own
             proper
             Person
             ,
             yet
             it
             does
             in
             the
             second
             sense
             as
             his
             legal
             Proxy
             ,
             and
             Representative
             .
             And
             this
             Durandus
             himself
             must
             acknowledg
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             sense
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             
               That
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Image
               ,
               we
               worship
               the
               Object
               represented
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               actually
               present
               .
            
             For
             why
             should
             he
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             worship
             Christ
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             actally
             present
             ,
             unless
             he
             account
             the
             Image
             the
             Substitute
             and
             Representative
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             actually
             present
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             reconciles
             that
             appearance
             of
             difference
             between
             Thomas
             and
             Durandus
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             a
             Misapprehension
             of
             Thomas
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             Durandus
             owns
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             Image
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             actually
             present
             ,
             which
             is
             Mr.
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             his
             Opinion
             also
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             this
             ,
             but
             only
             
               in
               an
               improper
            
             and
             abusive
             sense
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             because
             the
             Image
             is
             not
             Christ
             ,
             but
             both
             in
             the
             thing
             and
             in
             the
             conception
             is
             distinguished
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             worship
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             worship
             Wood
             or
             Stone
             ,
             with
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             :
             Whereas
             Thomas
             considers
             the
             Image
             not
             as
             to
             its
             external
             matter
             or
             form
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             he
             denies
             any
             Worship
             to
             be
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Proxy
             and
             Representative
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             Christ
             represented
             in
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             material
             Image
             ,
             which
             is
             worshipped
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             Durandus
             his
             way
             of
             worshipping
             Christ
             as
             represented
             in
             the
             Image
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             material
             Image
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             worships
             before
             the
             material
             Image
             ,
             but
             worships
             only
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             will
             be
             better
             understood
             by
             considering
             the
             nature
             and
             capacity
             of
             a
             legal
             Proxy
             or
             Representative
             .
             Suppose
             A
             were
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             a
             legal
             Proxy
             for
             B
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             whatever
             B
             might
             do
             and
             receive
             
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             A
             is
             not
             considered
             as
             A
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             personal
             Capacity
             ,
             but
             A
             is
             B
             ,
             as
             his
             Proxy
             and
             Representative
             .
             Suppose
             now
             that
             C
             owes
             a
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             ,
             or
             a
             certain
             Homage
             to
             B
             ,
             and
             pays
             it
             to
             A
             as
             
             B's
             Proxy
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             as
             he
             is
             A
             ,
             but
             B.
             When
             C
             worships
             A
             as
             representing
             the
             Person
             of
             B
             ,
             he
             is
             properly
             said
             not
             to
             worship
             A
             ,
             but
             B
             ;
             because
             he
             worships
             A
             not
             as
             A
             ,
             but
             as
             A
             is
             B
             ,
             in
             his
             Representative
             Capacity
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             will
             suppose
             A
             to
             be
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             B
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             this
             explains
             in
             what
             sense
             Thomas
             worships
             the
             Image
             for
             Christ
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             Image
             is
             Wood
             or
             Stone
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Representative
             of
             Christ's
             Person
             .
             Now
             suppose
             D
             should
             scruple
             paying
             the
             Worship
             of
             B
             to
             A
             ,
             because
             A
             is
             a
             distinct
             Person
             from
             B
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             right
             to
             the
             same
             Worship
             ;
             and
             therefore
             should
             only
             worship
             B
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             A
             ,
             as
             representing
             him
             ;
             would
             not
             all
             the
             World
             see
             ,
             that
             D
             and
             C
             meant
             and
             did
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             worshipped
             A
             as
             the
             Representative
             of
             B
             ,
             tho
             D
             is
             pleased
             to
             phrase
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             more
             improperly
             than
             C
             does
             ;
             for
             the
             personal
             Capacity
             of
             A
             is
             not
             considered
             at
             all
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             worshipped
             for
             B
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             Representative
             Capacity
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             only
             difference
             between
             Thomas
             and
             
               Durandus
               .
               Thomas
            
             worships
             the
             Image
             in
             Christ's
             place
             and
             stead
             ,
             as
             representing
             Christ
             ,
             without
             considering
             its
             natural
             Capacity
             as
             an
             Image
             of
             Wood
             or
             Stone
             ;
             as
             C
             worships
             A
             as
             
             B's
             Proxy
             ,
             without
             considering
             
             A's
             personal
             Capacity
             :
             but
             Durandus
             worships
             Christ
             as
             represented
             by
             the
             Image
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Image
             representing
             Christ
             )
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             considered
             in
             its
             natural
             Capacity
             ;
             as
             D
             worships
             B
             as
             represented
             by
             A
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             A
             ,
             considered
             in
             his
             personal
             Capacity
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             worships
             representative
             A
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             personal
             A
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             C
             does
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             more
             uncouth
             and
             absurd
             way
             of
             speaking
             .
          
           
             Thus
             to
             proceed
             ,
             When
             C
             worships
             A
             as
             
             B's
             Proxy
             ,
             in
             his
             name
             and
             stead
             ,
             does
             he
             worship
             A
             or
             B
             ?
             he
             worships
             A
             indeed
             ,
             but
             considered
             as
             B
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Worship
             given
             to
             A
             in
             the
             name
             of
             B
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Worship
             of
             A
             ,
             but
             of
             B
             ;
             And
             will
             any
             Man
             say
             that
             A
             and
             B
             are
             two
             Objects
             of
             Worship
             ?
             when
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             A
             is
             B
             ,
             and
             is
             considered
             
             only
             as
             B
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             B's
             Proxy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             A
             considered
             as
             A
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             personal
             Capacity
             ,
             is
             not
             worshipped
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             absolutely
             nor
             relatively
             ,
             
               per
               se
            
             ,
             nor
             
               per
               accidens
            
             ;
             but
             if
             A
             be
             worshipped
             only
             as
             B
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             A
             is
             worshipped
             relatively
             ,
             or
             
               per
               accidens
            
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             that
             B
             ,
             who
             is
             worshipped
             in
             A
             ,
             is
             worshipped
             both
             absolutely
             and
             relatively
             ,
             properly
             and
             improperly
             ,
             
               per
               se
            
             and
             
               per
               accidens
            
             ;
             which
             are
             some
             of
             the
             Objections
             which
             Catharinus
             and
             others
             use
             against
             Thomas
             .
          
           
             Much
             at
             the
             same
             rate
             others
             compare
             Thomas
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             worshipping
             the
             Image
             with
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             as
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             with
             worshipping
             a
             Sign
             ,
             and
             the
             Thing
             signified
             ;
             or
             worshipping
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Robes
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             remote
             from
             the
             Business
             ,
             and
             perplex
             and
             confound
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             easy
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             easily
             rescued
             from
             those
             Scholastick
             Absurdities
             which
             are
             charged
             on
             it
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             its
             only
             fault
             .
             For
             the
             true
             Representation
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             by
             considering
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Proxy
             ,
             and
             legal
             Representative
             ,
             which
             acts
             in
             another's
             name
             and
             stead
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             considered
             what
             is
             the
             Notion
             of
             Image-Worship
             ,
             according
             to
             Thomas
             ,
             and
             Durandus
             ,
             and
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             worshipping
             the
             Image
             in
             the
             name
             and
             stead
             of
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             as
             its
             Proxy
             and
             Representative
             ,
             worshipping
             the
             Image
             as
             representing
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Thomas
             speaks
             ,
             or
             worshipping
             Christ
             before
             his
             Image
             as
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             Durandus
             and
             M.
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             speak
             .
             We
             have
             now
             some
             Foundation
             to
             build
             on
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             they
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             that
             I
             have
             stated
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             which
             grants
             them
             all
             they
             can
             desire
             or
             ask
             for
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             do
             not
             worship
             Images
             ,
             as
             an
             Image
             signifies
             a
             Figure
             of
             Wood
             or
             Stone
             ;
             but
             they
             worship
             the
             Image
             as
             representing
             Christ
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             like
             that
             better
             ,
             Christ
             as
             represented
             in
             his
             Image
             ;
             
               That
               when
               they
               honour
               the
               Image
               of
               an
               Apostle
               or
               Martyr
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               so
               much
               intend
               to
               honour
               the
               Image
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               or
               Martyr
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Image
               .
            
             Let
             us
             then
             consider
             whether
             this
             will
             justify
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             will
             not
             ,
             I
             doubt
             their
             Cause
             is
             desperate
             .
             And
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             do
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Show
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             only
             intelligible
             Notion
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Saints
             ,
             by
             Images
             ;
             that
             Images
             are
             a
             kind
             of
             legal
             Proxies
             and
             Representatives
             ,
             to
             receive
             our
             Worship
             in
             the
             name
             and
             stead
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             is
             the
             Scripture
             Notion
             of
             Image-Worship
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             the
             Scripture
             condemns
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             as
             practised
             by
             the
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             shall
             show
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Evil
             of
             worshipping
             Images
             according
             to
             this
             Notion
             consists
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             is
             the
             only
             intelligible
             Notion
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Saints
             ,
             by
             Images
             ;
             that
             Images
             are
             a
             kind
             of
             legal
             Proxies
             and
             Representatives
             to
             receive
             our
             Worship
             in
             the
             name
             and
             stead
             of
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             or
             the
             Being
             represented
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             of
             worshipping
             Images
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             Honour
             to
             some
             Divine
             Being
             represented
             by
             these
             Images
             :
             for
             the
             true
             occasion
             of
             Image-Worship
             ,
             is
             that
             fondness
             Men
             have
             for
             a
             visible
             Object
             of
             Worship
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             cannot
             see
             the
             Gods
             they
             worship
             ,
             therefore
             they
             set
             up
             Images
             ,
             as
             visible
             and
             representative
             Deities
             ,
             to
             receive
             their
             Worship
             in
             the
             name
             and
             stead
             of
             their
             Gods.
             Now
             if
             we
             grant
             ,
             that
             Men
             intend
             to
             worship
             their
             Gods
             ,
             in
             that
             Worship
             they
             pay
             to
             ,
             or
             before
             their
             Images
             ,
             we
             must
             grant
             that
             these
             Images
             are
             instead
             of
             visible
             Gods
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             and
             receive
             Worship
             in
             their
             Names
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             Divine
             Being
             ,
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             can
             signify
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             ,
             than
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             that
             Worship
             which
             we
             give
             to
             their
             Images
             :
             for
             God
             cannot
             be
             worshipped
             in
             an
             Image
             any
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             as
             the
             Worship
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             is
             his
             Worship
             ,
             and
             given
             in
             his
             Name
             :
             for
             B
             can
             be
             worshipped
             in
             A
             ,
             only
             as
             A
             is
             
             B's
             Representative
             ,
             and
             is
             worshipped
             in
             his
             name
             and
             stead
             .
             To
             worship
             any
             Being
             ,
             is
             to
             worship
             his
             Person
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             either
             worship
             him
             in
             his
             own
             natural
             Person
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             Representative
             ,
             who
             is
             his
             legal
             Person
             .
          
           
           
             As
             to
             shew
             you
             this
             particularly
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             Men
             were
             ever
             so
             sottish
             as
             to
             believe
             their
             Images
             themselves
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             visible
             Figures
             of
             Wood
             ,
             or
             Stone
             ,
             or
             Brass
             ,
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             them
             as
             Gods
             ,
             such
             Men
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             worship
             God
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             but
             to
             worship
             an
             Image-God
             ;
             for
             the
             Image
             it self
             is
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             terminates
             on
             the
             Image
             as
             God.
             They
             may
             be
             said
             to
             worship
             false
             Gods
             ,
             Gods
             ,
             in
             a
             strict
             and
             proper
             sense
             ,
             of
             Wood
             and
             Stone
             ;
             but
             to
             worship
             God
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             the
             Image
             it self
             for
             a
             God
             ,
             are
             very
             distinct
             things
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Scripture
             forbids
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             justify
             Image-Worship
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             Heathens
             were
             such
             Sots
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             their
             Images
             themselves
             to
             be
             Gods
             ;
             for
             Men
             who
             are
             not
             such
             Sots
             ,
             may
             Worship
             their
             Gods
             by
             Images
             ,
             as
             all
             those
             Heathens
             did
             ,
             who
             acknowledged
             their
             Images
             to
             be
             only
             Symbols
             and
             Representations
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             Gods
             themselves
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             cannot
             be
             a
             Symbol
             and
             Representation
             of
             it self
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             good
             sense
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Sign
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             a
             proper
             ,
             though
             inferiour
             degree
             of
             worship
             to
             Images
             themselves
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             worship
             God
             or
             Christ
             by
             his
             Image
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             Worship
             they
             give
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             such
             a
             Worship
             as
             is
             proper
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             terminated
             not
             on
             Christ
             ,
             but
             on
             his
             Image
             .
             No
             Worship
             is
             proper
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Worship
             of
             Latria
             ,
             or
             supream
             and
             soveraign
             Worship
             :
             but
             the
             Roman
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             embrace
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             deny
             with
             the
             second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             that
             Latria
             may
             be
             given
             to
             Images
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             reject
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Thomas
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             the
             Worship
             due
             to
             the
             Prototype
             :
             And
             how
             then
             can
             Christ
             be
             worshipped
             in
             his
             Image
             ,
             if
             no
             Worship
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             which
             is
             fit
             for
             Christ
             to
             receive
             ?
             when
             the
             Image
             has
             no
             Worship
             given
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             proper
             to
             its
             self
             ,
             considered
             as
             Christ's
             Image
             ,
             will
             they
             call
             this
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             ?
             especially
             since
             this
             Worship
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             is
             terminated
             on
             the
             Image
             as
             its
             own
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             Worship
             ,
             as
             Catharinus
             
             and
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             this
             way
             acknowledg
             ;
             who
             reject
             Thomas
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             worshipping
             the
             Image
             ,
             with
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Prototype
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             not
             properly
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Prototype
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             Image
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             they
             give
             it
             an
             inferior
             degree
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             terminates
             on
             it self
             .
             Now
             how
             Christ
             should
             be
             worshipped
             in
             that
             Worship
             which
             terminates
             on
             his
             Image
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             that
             Worship
             which
             ends
             in
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             goes
             no
             farther
             ,
             should
             pass
             through
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             do
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             worshipped
             in
             the
             Image
             ,
             is
             past
             my
             understanding
             ,
             as
             all
             Contradictions
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             refer
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Image
             to
             the
             Prototype
             .
             But
             it
             is
             worth
             enquiring
             how
             they
             do
             it
             ;
             Do
             they
             intend
             the
             Worship
             they
             give
             to
             the
             Image
             for
             Christ
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             Do
             they
             intend
             to
             worship
             Christ
             in
             that
             Worship
             they
             give
             to
             his
             Image
             ?
             No
             :
             they
             can't
             do
             that
             ,
             because
             they
             give
             only
             an
             inferior
             degree
             of
             Worship
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             Christ
             ;
             not
             a
             Worship
             proper
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             his
             Image
             :
             but
             they
             worship
             the
             Image
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             take
             to
             be
             an
             Honour
             to
             Christ
             to
             worship
             his
             Image
             :
             but
             this
             is
             not
             to
             worship
             Christ
             in
             or
             by
             his
             Image
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             way
             Christ
             is
             not
             worshipped
             in
             that
             Worship
             we
             give
             to
             his
             Image
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             worship
             the
             Image
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             an
             Honour
             to
             Christ
             ;
             as
             any
             respect
             we
             show
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             argues
             our
             Esteem
             and
             Honour
             for
             our
             King
             ,
             whose
             Image
             it
             is
             :
             but
             these
             two
             differ
             as
             much
             as
             to
             honour
             Christ
             in
             our
             Actions
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             something
             which
             is
             ,
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             an
             Honour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             immediate
             Addresses
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             our
             Prayers
             and
             Thanksgivings
             to
             him
             .
             Every
             thing
             we
             do
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             presently
             an
             Act
             of
             Worship
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             we
             honour
             Christ
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             his
             Image
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             therefore
             we
             worship
             him
             in
             worshipping
             his
             Image
             ,
             when
             we
             give
             no
             Worship
             at
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             his
             Image
             ;
             which
             plainly
             shows
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             way
             they
             do
             not
             worship
             Christ
             
             by
             his
             Image
             ,
             but
             only
             worship
             the
             Image
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             plain
             Argument
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             Way
             has
             very
             great
             and
             learned
             Advocates
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             reconcileable
             with
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             which
             prays
             every
             day
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             to
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             before
             their
             Images
             ,
             in
             such
             terms
             as
             are
             proper
             only
             to
             be
             used
             to
             themselves
             ;
             which
             besides
             the
             other
             Faults
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             horrid
             Non-sense
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             intend
             to
             worship
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             in
             their
             Images
             .
          
           
             Much
             less
             do
             those
             worship
             the
             Prototypes
             in
             their
             Images
             ,
             who
             only
             use
             Images
             as
             helps
             to
             Memory
             ,
             and
             to
             excite
             devout
             Affections
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Image
             they
             may
             offer
             up
             more
             fervent
             Prayers
             to
             God
             or
             Christ
             :
             for
             though
             this
             practice
             may
             and
             has
             a
             great
             many
             other
             Faults
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             neither
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Worshipper
             ,
             to
             worship
             the
             Image
             ,
             nor
             the
             Exemplar
             by
             the
             Image
             .
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             ,
             by
             some
             Expressions
             he
             uses
             ,
             would
             perswade
             his
             Readers
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             intends
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Images
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             owns
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
               That
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               Image
               is
               referred
               to
               the
               Prototype
               ,
               because
               by
               the
               Images
               which
               we
               kiss
               ,
               and
               before
               which
               we
               uncover
               our
               Heads
               ,
               and
               prostrate
               our selves
               ,
               we
               adore
               Christ
               ,
               and
               worship
               the
               Saints
               ,
               whose
               Likeness
               they
               bear
               .
            
             Which
             plainly
             signifies
             ,
             that
             we
             worship
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             their
             Images
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             Images
             may
             be
             helps
             to
             Memory
             also
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             be
             honoured
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             may
             be
             worshipped
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             different
             thing
             from
             being
             bare
             Signs
             to
             help
             our
             Memories
             ,
             and
             quicken-our
             Devotions
             .
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Consecration
             for
             this
             End
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             this
             use
             of
             them
             in
             her
             Forms
             of
             Consecration
             .
             These
             are
             all
             the
             Pretences
             I
             have
             met
             with
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Images
             in
             Religious
             Worship
             :
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             sense
             ,
             wherein
             God
             or
             Christ
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             worshipped
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             the
             Image
             receives
             the
             Worship
             due
             to
             Christ
             in
             his
             Name
             and
             Stead
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             his
             legal
             Proxy
             and
             Representative
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             
             have
             shewed
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             Interpretation
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Durandus
             ,
             and
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             I
             am
             now
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             this
             Notion
             the
             Scripture
             forbids
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             as
             the
             Representatives
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             Divine
             Being
             ,
             to
             receive
             our
             Worship
             in
             God's
             Name
             and
             Stead
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             the
             2d
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             forbids
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             Distinctions
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             in
             what
             Notion
             an
             Image
             is
             worshipped
             ,
             or
             what
             kind
             and
             degree
             of
             Worship
             is
             given
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             words
             are
             so
             large
             and
             general
             ,
             as
             to
             exclude
             all
             use
             of
             Images
             in
             Religious
             Worship
             .
             The
             Worship
             which
             is
             expresly
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Commandment
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Images
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             External
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             such
             as
             to
             bow
             down
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             very
             least
             that
             can
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             Men
             make
             any
             use
             of
             Images
             in
             Religious
             Worship
             :
             The
             Images
             which
             are
             forbidden
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             are
             all
             sorts
             of
             Images
             whatever
             ;
             
               The
               likeness
               of
               any
               Thing
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               above
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Earth
               beneath
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Water
               under
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             And
             how
             extravagant
             soever
             Mens
             Fancies
             are
             ,
             they
             cannot
             well
             form
             any
             Image
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             like
             to
             some
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             either
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             .
             But
             the
             Commandment
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             Mens
             different
             Opinions
             about
             Images
             ,
             whether
             they
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             Gods
             ,
             or
             Representatives
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             helps
             to
             Memory
             and
             Devotion
             :
             for
             since
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Commandment
             is
             to
             forbid
             the
             use
             of
             Images
             in
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             it
             was
             dangerous
             to
             leave
             any
             room
             for
             Distinctions
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             make
             every
             Man
             judg
             ,
             what
             is
             an
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             a
             sinful
             use
             of
             Images
             ;
             which
             would
             utterly
             evacuate
             the
             Law
             :
             for
             Men
             of
             Wit
             can
             find
             out
             some
             Apology
             or
             other
             for
             the
             grossest
             Superstitions
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             instance
             ;
          
           
             I
             find
             a
             notable
             Criticism
             in
             the
             Advertisement
             to
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             his
             Exposition
             ,
             
               (
               p.
               14.
            
             )
             That
             
               the
               Images
               forbidden
               in
               the
               second
               Commandment
               ,
               are
               those
               which
               are
               forbidden
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
             The
             Consequence
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Worship
             of
             such
             Images
             as
             may
             be
             lawfully
             made
             ,
             is
             not
             forbidden
             in
             this
             Law
             ;
             and
             then
             indeed
             
             there
             is
             room
             enough
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             :
             unless
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             make
             the
             Images
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             can
             have
             no
             Images
             to
             worship
             .
             Tertullian
             indeed
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             condemned
             the
             very
             Arts
             of
             Painting
             and
             Carving
             Images
             ,
             as
             forbid
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             :
             and
             it
             is
             certainly
             unlawful
             to
             make
             any
             Image
             in
             order
             to
             worship
             it
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             make
             an
             Image
             or
             Picture
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Planets
             ;
             of
             Birds
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Likeness
             of
             Things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Things
             on
             Earth
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             the
             making
             of
             those
             Images
             is
             not
             forbid
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             worship
             of
             them
             is
             not
             forbid
             neither
             .
             But
             he
             says
             ,
             He
             means
             such
             Images
             
               as
               are
               made
               to
               represent
               God
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               made
               to
               show
               him
               present
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               worshipped
               with
               the
               same
               intention
               as
               full
               of
               his
               Divinity
               .
            
             But
             is
             this
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Carver
             ,
             or
             the
             Painter
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             God
             ?
             Can
             the
             Pencil
             ,
             or
             the
             Knife
             ,
             put
             Divinity
             into
             a
             Picture
             or
             Image
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             work
             of
             him
             that
             Consecrates
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             Worships
             .
          
           
             
               Qui
               fingit
               Sacros
               auro
               vel
               marmore
               vultus
            
             
               Non
               facit
               ille
               Deos
               ,
               qui
               colit
               ,
               ille
               facit
               .
            
          
           
             He
             had
             forgot
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             which
             Hezekiah
             broke
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             was
             not
             forbid
             in
             the
             second
             Command
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             the
             worship
             of
             it
             was
             .
             But
             to
             return
             :
          
           
             Though
             the
             second
             Commandment
             forbids
             the
             worship
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             every
             act
             and
             degree
             of
             Worship
             ,
             without
             leaving
             room
             for
             any
             Exceptions
             or
             Distinctions
             ;
             yet
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             currant
             Notion
             of
             Image-Worship
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             worshipped
             their
             Images
             ,
             not
             for
             Gods
             ,
             but
             for
             Symbols
             and
             Representations
             of
             their
             Gods
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             set
             them
             up
             as
             visible
             Objects
             of
             Worship
             ,
             to
             receive
             their
             Worship
             in
             the
             name
             and
             stead
             of
             their
             Gods
             :
             They
             did
             not
             worship
             the
             Images
             themselves
             ,
             but
             their
             Gods
             in
             and
             by
             their
             Images
             .
             
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             only
             Notion
             of
             Image-Worship
             that
             any
             Men
             ever
             had
             ,
             till
             Christians
             began
             to
             worship
             Images
             ,
             and
             then
             were
             forced
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             distinguish
             away
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Account
             the
             Heathens
             gave
             of
             their
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             That
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             but
             only
             worshipped
             their
             Gods
             in
             their
             Images
             .
             Thus
             Cicero
             ascribes
             the
             making
             Images
             of
             their
             Gods
             in
             humane
             Shape
             ,
             to
             their
             Superstition
             ,
             
             
               Vt
               essent
               simulacra
               ,
               quae
               vener
               antes
               deos
               ipsos
               se
               adire
               crederent
               ,
            
             that
             they
             might
             have
             Images
             to
             make
             their
             Addresses
             to
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Gods
             themselves
             were
             present
             .
             And
             
               Maximus
               Tyrius
            
             gives
             a
             large
             Account
             of
             their
             Images
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
             That
             they
             are
             all
             but
             so
             many
             Pictures
             and
             Representations
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             the
             conception
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             matters
             not
             what
             the
             Image
             be
             ,
             so
             it
             bring
             God
             to
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             direct
             our
             Worship
             to
             him
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Celsus
             and
             Julian
             deny
             that
             they
             thought
             their
             Images
             to
             be
             Gods
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Heathens
             in
             Arnobius
             ,
             
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             as
             those
             Fathers
             acknowledg
             .
             And
             Julian
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             a
             lover
             of
             God
             loves
             the
             Representations
             of
             the
             Gods
             ;
             and
             beholding
             their
             Images
             ,
             doth
             secretly
             fear
             and
             reverence
             them
             ,
             which
             although
             invisible
             themselves
             ,
             do
             behold
             him
             .
             And
             
               Dio
               Chrysostom
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Olympick
             Oration
             ,
             gives
             this
             Account
             why
             Men
             are
             so
             fond
             of
             Images
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             cannot
             express
             the
             invisible
             and
             inexpressible
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               Because
               Mankind
               doth
               not
               love
               to
               worship
               God
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               but
               to
               come
               near
               and
               feel
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               assurance
               Sacrifice
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               Crown
               him
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             those
             very
             Heathens
             who
             believed
             that
             some
             invisible
             Spirits
             after
             Consecration
             were
             ,
             not
             incorporated
             with
             their
             Images
             ,
             (
             which
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             them
             thought
             )
             but
             present
             in
             them
             ;
             did
             not
             therefore
             worship
             the
             material
             Figure
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             visible
             Image
             ,
             worshipped
             those
             invisible
             Spirits
             which
             were
             hid
             in
             it
             .
             
             
               Non
               hoc
               visibile
               colo
               ,
               sed
               numen
               quod
               illic
               invisibiliter
               habitat
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             Arnobius
             says
             ,
             That
             they
             formed
             the
             Images
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             
               Vicariâ
               substitutione
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             them
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
             
             to
             be
             a
             vicarious
             Object
             of
             Worship
             ,
             to
             receive
             their
             Worship
             in
             the
             name
             of
             their
             
             Gods
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             receives
             their
             Worship
             by
             Images
             ,
             
               per
               quaedam
               fidei
               commissa
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Trust
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             intrusted
             to
             receive
             their
             Worship
             for
             God
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             Hence
             St.
             Austin
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             Image
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             but
             only
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             what
             he
             is
             ;
             and
             he
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             
               instead
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             together
             with
             him
             ;
             which
             shows
             plainly
             what
             Notion
             the
             Father
             had
             of
             proper
             Image-worship
             ;
             
             that
             it
             is
             to
             worship
             the
             Image
             instead
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             tho
             Christ
             be
             such
             an
             Image
             of
             God
             as
             must
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             yet
             he
             must
             not
             be
             worshipped
             as
             an
             Image
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             stead
             ,
             but
             together
             with
             God.
             And
             St.
             Hierom
             on
             Rom.
             1.
             gives
             the
             same
             notion
             of
             Image-worship
             ,
             
               Quomodo
               invisibilis
               Deus
               per
               simulacrum
               visibile
               coleretur
            
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             to
             worship
             the
             invisible
             God
             by
             a
             visible
             Image
             :
             and
             therefore
             falling
             down
             before
             their
             Images
             is
             called
             by
             Arnobius
             ,
             
             
               Deorum
               ante
               ora
               prostrati
            
             ,
             prostrating
             themselves
             before
             the
             Face
             of
             their
             Gods
             ;
             which
             is
             aptly
             expressed
             by
             Caesar
             ,
             
             
               ante
               simulacra
               projecti
               victoriam
               a
               Diis
               exposcerent
               ,
            
             falling
             down
             before
             their
             Images
             ,
             they
             begged
             Victory
             of
             their
             Gods.
             And
             in
             those
             days
             before
             they
             were
             acquainted
             with
             School-Distinctions
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             their
             Gods
             before
             their
             Images
             ,
             and
             fixing
             their
             Eyes
             on
             them
             ,
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             Image-worship
             ;
             thus
             St.
             Austin
             expresses
             it
             by
             
               adorat
               Vel
               orat
               intuens
               simulacrum
            
             ,
             adoring
             ,
             or
             praying
             ,
             looking
             upon
             an
             Image
             :
             
             and
             so
             does
             
               Ovid
               ,
               Summissoque
               genu
               vultus
               in
               imagine
               Divae
               fixit
               ,
            
             with
             bended
             Knees
             he
             fixes
             his
             Eye
             upon
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Goddess
             :
             and
             indeed
             all
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             against
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             are
             levelled
             against
             this
             Notion
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             worshipped
             their
             Gods
             by
             Images
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             thought
             their
             Images
             to
             be
             Gods.
             This
             then
             being
             the
             received
             Notion
             of
             Image-worship
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             all
             agreed
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             have
             any
             account
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             only
             intelligible
             account
             that
             can
             be
             given
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             forbids
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             had
             a
             principal
             regard
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             other
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             to
             confirm
             this
             Opinion
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             is
             from
             the
             first
             Example
             of
             Image-worship
             among
             the
             Israelites
             after
             the
             giving
             this
             Law
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             which
             Aaron
             made
             while
             Moses
             was
             in
             the
             Mount
             :
             That
             this
             Calf
             was
             intended
             only
             as
             a
             Symbolical
             Representation
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             worshipped
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             this
             Calf
             ,
             is
             so
             evident
             from
             the
             whole
             Story
             ,
             that
             I
             confess
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             Man
             fit
             to
             be
             disputed
             with
             ,
             who
             denies
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             either
             want
             Understanding
             ,
             or
             Honesty
             ,
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             plainest
             matter
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             no
             mind
             to
             believe
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             their
             making
             this
             Calf
             ,
             was
             the
             absence
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             living
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Presence
             with
             them
             .
             They
             said
             to
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Vp
            
             ,
             
             
               make
               us
               Gods
               ,
               which
               shall
               go
               before
               us
               :
               for
               as
               for
               this
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               the
               Man
               who
               brought
               us
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               we
               wot
               not
               what
               is
               become
               of
               him
               :
            
             So
             that
             they
             wanted
             not
             a
             new
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Divine
             Presence
             with
             them
             ,
             since
             Moses
             ,
             who
             used
             to
             acquaint
             them
             with
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             govern
             them
             by
             a
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             so
             long
             absent
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             him
             lost
             ;
             when
             the
             Calf
             was
             made
             ,
             
               they
               said
               ,
               These
               be
               thy
               Gods
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               which
               brought
               Thee
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               :
            
             Which
             they
             could
             not
             possibly
             understand
             of
             the
             Calf
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             then
             made
             .
             For
             tho
             we
             should
             think
             them
             so
             silly
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             they
             should
             think
             that
             the
             Calf
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             before
             it self
             was
             made
             :
             Nor
             could
             they
             think
             any
             Egyptian
             Gods
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             to
             the
             ruine
             and
             desolation
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             ;
             especially
             ,
             since
             they
             certainly
             knew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             only
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               Aaron
               built
               an
               Altar
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               a
               Feast
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               to
               Jehovah
               ,
            
             as
             the
             word
             is
             :
             which
             makes
             it
             very
             plain
             to
             any
             unprejudiced
             Man
             ,
             that
             they
             intended
             to
             worship
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             for
             a
             symbolical
             Representation
             and
             Presence
             of
             God
             ;
             
             which
             no
             doubt
             was
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             notion
             the
             Egyptians
             had
             of
             their
             Images
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             learn'd
             this
             way
             of
             Worship
             ;
             and
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             any
             Man
             how
             displeasing
             this
             was
             to
             God.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Another
             Argument
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             Images
             are
             called
             Gods
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             
             
               Isa.
               44.
               10.
               
               Who
               hath
               fashioned
               a
               God
               ,
               or
               molten
               a
               Graven
               Image
               ,
               which
               is
               profitable
               for
               nothing
               .
               —
               He
               maketh
               a
               God
               and
               worshippeth
               it
               ;
               he
               maketh
               it
               a
               Graven
               Image
               ,
               and
               falleth
               down
               thereto
               .
               —
               The
               residue
               thereof
               he
               maketh
               a
               God
               ,
               even
               his
               Graven
               Image
               ,
               and
               worshippeth
               it
               ,
               and
               prayeth
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               Deliver
               me
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               my
               God.
            
             I
             need
             not
             multiply
             places
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             own'd
             by
             all
             the
             Advocates
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             relied
             on
             as
             the
             great
             support
             of
             their
             Cause
             .
             From
             hence
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             in
             what
             sense
             God
             forbids
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             viz.
             when
             Men
             worship
             their
             Images
             for
             Gods
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             asserts
             the
             Heathens
             did
             .
             But
             tho
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             worships
             Images
             ,
             yet
             she
             does
             not
             worship
             them
             for
             Gods
             ,
             but
             only
             worship
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Saints
             in
             and
             by
             their
             Images
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             Zeal
             to
             make
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Commandment
             but
             one
             :
             because
             the
             first
             Commandment
             forbidding
             the
             Worship
             of
             all
             false
             Gods
             ,
             If
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             forbids
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             be
             reckoned
             only
             as
             part
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             then
             they
             think
             it
             plain
             in
             what
             sense
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             is
             forbid
             viz.
             only
             as
             the
             Worship
             of
             false
             Gods
             ;
             and
             therefore
             those
             cannot
             be
             charged
             with
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             believe
             their
             Images
             to
             be
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Now
             besides
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Heathens
             did
             not
             believe
             the
             Images
             themselves
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             sottish
             a
             Conceit
             ,
             as
             no
             Man
             of
             common
             Sense
             can
             be
             guilty
             of
             ;
             I
             have
             several
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             does
             not
             understand
             it
             in
             this
             sense
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             is
             called
             
               Gods
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Exod.
            
             32.
             31.
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             the
             Calf
             to
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Symbol
             and
             Representation
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             whom
             they
             worshipped
             in
             the
             Calf
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             very
             name
             of
             an
             Image
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Likeness
             and
             Representation
             of
             some
             other
             Being
             ,
             is
             irreconcileable
             with
             such
             a
             Belief
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             it self
             is
             a
             God
             ;
             that
             the
             Image
             is
             that
             very
             God
             ,
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             to
             represent
             ;
             
             which
             signifies
             ,
             that
             the
             likeness
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             very
             God
             whose
             likeness
             it
             is
             :
             Especially
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             calls
             such
             Images
             Gods
             ,
             calls
             them
             also
             the
             Images
             of
             their
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Which
             is
             proof
             enough
             ,
             that
             tho
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             Images
             Gods
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             understand
             it
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             that
             they
             believe
             their
             material
             Images
             to
             be
             Gods
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             of
             Baal
             ,
             is
             both
             their
             God
             Baal
             ,
             and
             his
             Image
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             for
             the
             Image
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             it
             represents
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Arguments
             urged
             in
             Scripture
             against
             Images
             ,
             plainly
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             made
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             but
             only
             Representations
             of
             God.
             One
             Argument
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             no
             similitude
             of
             God
             when
             he
             spoke
             to
             them
             in
             Horeb
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Fire
             :
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             make
             no
             likeness
             of
             Him.
             
             
               To
               whom
               then
               will
               ye
               liken
               God
               ,
               or
               what
               likeness
               will
               ye
               compare
               to
               Him
               ?
               —
               To
               whom
               then
               will
               ye
               liken
               Me
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               shall
               I
               be
               equal
               ,
               saith
               the
               Holy
               One
               ?
            
             Thus
             St.
             Paul
             argues
             with
             the
             Philosophers
             at
             
               Athens
               ;
               For
               as
               much
               then
               as
               we
               are
               the
               Off-spring
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               think
               the
               Godhead
               to
               be
               like
               to
               Gold
               ,
               and
               Silver
               ,
               and
               Stone
               graven
               by
               Art
               ,
               and
               Man's
               Device
               .
            
             Now
             what
             do
             all
             these
             Arguments
             signify
             against
             making
             a
             God
             ?
             for
             if
             they
             can
             make
             a
             God
             ,
             what
             matter
             is
             it
             who
             their
             God
             be
             like
             ,
             so
             he
             be
             a
             God
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             good
             Argument
             against
             making
             any
             Image
             and
             Representation
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             make
             any
             thing
             like
             him
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             a
             God
             to
             be
             like
             it self
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             then
             ,
             you
             'l
             say
             ,
             does
             the
             Scripture
             call
             Images
             Gods
             ?
             there
             is
             but
             one
             possible
             sense
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             vicarious
             and
             substituted
             Gods
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             set
             up
             in
             God's
             place
             ,
             to
             represent
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             our
             Worship
             in
             his
             name
             and
             stead
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             Gods
             by
             Office
             ,
             tho
             not
             by
             Nature
             .
             They
             are
             visible
             Representations
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             they
             bear
             his
             Name
             and
             receive
             his
             Worship
             ;
             as
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             was
             called
             Jehovah
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Calf
             was
             called
             a
             Feast
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             And
             this
             is
             some
             reason
             for
             their
             being
             called
             Gods
             ;
             as
             the
             Proxy
             and
             Substitute
             acts
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Person
             he
             represents
             :
             Which
             proves
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Scripture
             
             notion
             of
             Image-worship
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             is
             worshipped
             in
             God's
             name
             and
             stead
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             I
             observe
             ,
             That
             tho'
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             an
             Idol
             ,
             signifies
             a
             false
             god
             ;
             yet
             it
             signifies
             such
             a
             false
             god
             as
             is
             only
             the
             image
             and
             figure
             of
             another
             god
             ;
             for
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             fignifies
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             likeness
             or
             similitude
             .
             
             Thus
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               eorum
               imagines
               Idola
               ,
               imaginum
               consecratio
               Idolatria
               .
            
             That
             their
             Images
             are
             Idols
             ,
             and
             the
             Consecration
             of
             them
             is
             Idolatry
             .
             Thus
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Wisdom
             attributes
             the
             original
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             
             
               to
               Fathers
               making
               images
               for
               their
               children
               who
               were
               dead
               ,
               and
               appointing
               solemnities
               to
               be
               kept
               before
               them
               as
               if
               they
               were
               gods
               ;
               and
               thus
               by
               degrees
               Princes
               passed
               these
               things
               into
               Laws
               ,
               and
               made
               men
               to
               worship
               graven
               images
               ;
               and
               thus
               either
               out
               of
               affection
               or
               flattery
               the
               worship
               of
               Idols
               began
               .
            
             Which
             shews
             what
             he
             means
             by
             Idols
             ,
             Images
             consecrated
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             he
             distinguishes
             the
             worship
             of
             Idols
             ,
             from
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Elements
             and
             heavenly
             bodies
             ,
             
             when
             this
             was
             done
             without
             an
             Image
             :
             And
             therefore
             no
             God
             is
             in
             Scripture
             called
             an
             Idol
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             its
             Image
             .
             Thus
             Idols
             and
             Molten
             Gods
             are
             join'd
             together
             ,
             
             as
             expounding
             each
             other
             .
             And
             the
             Psalmist
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Idols
               of
               the
               Heathens
               are
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               mens
               hands
               .
            
             So
             that
             an
             Idol
             is
             a
             false
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             signifies
             a
             material
             Image
             made
             to
             represent
             some
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             visible
             object
             of
             worship
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             worship
             of
             that
             God
             whose
             name
             it
             bears
             ,
             in
             his
             place
             and
             stead
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             Scripture
             charges
             these
             Image-worshippers
             with
             changing
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             into
             the
             likeness
             and
             similitude
             of
             those
             creatures
             whereby
             they
             represented
             him
             .
             The
             Israelites
             made
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             as
             the
             symbolical
             representation
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ;
             and
             the
             Psalmist
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             
               they
               changed
               their
               glory
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             glory
             of
             
               Israel
               )
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               an
               Ox
               which
               eateth
               grass
               .
            
             Which
             necessarily
             supposes
             ,
             that
             they
             intended
             to
             represent
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             in
             the
             image
             of
             the
             Calf
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             thought
             their
             God
             to
             be
             like
             the
             Calf
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             made
             a
             vicarious
             and
             visible
             God
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             it
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             .
             Thus
             St.
             Paul
             describes
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             
             
               That
               they
               changed
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               incorruptible
               God
               ,
               into
               an
               image
               made
               like
               to
               corruptible
               
               man
               ,
               and
               four
               footed
               beasts
               ,
               and
               creeping
               things
               .
            
             But
             of
             this
             more
             presently
             ;
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             show
             ,
             what
             the
             Scripture
             notion
             of
             Image-worship
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             it
             condemns
             it
             .
          
           
             3dly
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             wherein
             the
             evil
             of
             this
             Image-worship
             consists
             .
             which
             will
             greatly
             contribute
             to
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             this
             whole
             dispute
             .
             Now
             the
             account
             of
             it
             in
             general
             is
             very
             short
             and
             plain
             ,
             That
             the
             evil
             of
             Image-worship
             when
             we
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             does
             not
             so
             much
             consist
             in
             the
             kinds
             ,
             or
             degrees
             ,
             or
             object
             of
             worship
             ,
             as
             in
             representation
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             prove
             the
             true
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             to
             all
             considering
             men
             ,
             before
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             it
             will
             quite
             alter
             the
             state
             of
             this
             controversie
             ,
             and
             put
             M.
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Representer
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             some
             new
             Expositions
             and
             Representations
             of
             their
             Image-worship
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             evil
             of
             Image-worship
             when
             men
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             does
             not
             principally
             consist
             in
             the
             kinds
             ,
             or
             degrees
             ,
             or
             object
             of
             worship
             .
             Such
             men
             indeed
             are
             said
             in
             Scripture
             to
             worship
             Images
             ,
             and
             Idols
             ,
             and
             Molten
             Gods
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Idols
             are
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             wood
             and
             stone
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             worship
             God
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             they
             must
             worship
             the
             Image
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             cannot
             worship
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             tho'
             they
             worship
             the
             Image
             not
             for
             it self
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             determines
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             properly
             worshipping
             God
             or
             Christ
             in
             or
             before
             his
             Image
             ,
             as
             M.
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             expounds
             it
             ,
             than
             worshipping
             the
             Image
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             said
             to
             worship
             Images
             rather
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             manner
             than
             to
             the
             object
             of
             worship
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             more
             presently
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             indeed
             ,
             as
             her
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             is
             expounded
             by
             her
             most
             famed
             Divines
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             charged
             with
             worshipping
             Images
             in
             the
             grossest
             sense
             ;
             as
             that
             signifies
             giving
             Religious
             worship
             to
             the
             material
             image
             of
             wood
             and
             stone
             ;
             which
             is
             strictly
             to
             worship
             stocks
             and
             stones
             as
             Gods.
             This
             charge
             may
             be
             easily
             made
             good
             against
             all
             those
             who
             teach
             that
             the
             Image
             is
             to
             be
             properly
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             a
             relative
             latria
             ,
             or
             some
             proper
             infer●●r
             worship
             is
             to
             be
             terminated
             on
             the
             Image
             as
             its
             material
             object
             ;
             and
             yet
             most
             of
             the
             Roman
             Doctors
             atttibute
             one
             or
             t'other
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             that
             worship
             they
             give
             to
             the
             Prototype
             ;
             and
             dispute
             very
             learnedly
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             
             the
             Doctrine
             both
             of
             the
             second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             That
             a
             proper
             worship
             must
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             distinct
             from
             that
             worship
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Prototype
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             yet
             agree
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             relative
             improper
             analogical
             latria
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             only
             dulia
             ,
             or
             an
             inferiour
             degree
             of
             Religious
             worship
             .
          
           
             This
             has
             hitherto
             been
             the
             chief
             seat
             of
             the
             Controversy
             between
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             about
             Image-worship
             ;
             and
             M.
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             seems
             very
             sensible
             ,
             That
             attributing
             a
             proper
             worship
             to
             Images
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             terminate
             it
             on
             them
             ,
             gives
             too
             just
             occasion
             for
             the
             charge
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             puts
             them
             to
             hard
             shifts
             to
             vindicate
             themselves
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             owns
             no
             worship
             due
             to
             the
             Image
             for
             it self
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             it
             represents
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             not
             so
             properly
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Prototype
             by
             the
             Image
             ;
             and
             here
             I
             perfectly
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             That
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             Image-worship
             is
             not
             to
             worship
             the
             Image
             at
             all
             ,
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             a
             material
             figure
             of
             Wood
             and
             Stone
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             worship
             God
             or
             Christ
             in
             the
             Image
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             set
             aside
             this
             dispute
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             ,
             or
             how
             far
             a
             Papist
             may
             be
             charged
             with
             worshipping
             the
             material
             Image
             ,
             which
             has
             occasioned
             eternal
             wranglings
             ,
             and
             yet
             does
             not
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             controversie
             of
             Image-worship
             .
             To
             worship
             a
             material
             Image
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             Wood
             and
             Stone
             ;
             but
             Image-worship
             is
             in
             its
             strict
             notion
             ,
             not
             giving
             Divine
             worship
             to
             Images
             ,
             but
             worshipping
             God
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Image
             which
             represents
             him
             ,
             which
             in
             Scripture
             is
             called
             worshipping
             Images
             :
             And
             therefore
             tho
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             M.
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             his
             exposition
             avoids
             the
             first
             charge
             of
             giving
             Religious
             worship
             to
             Wood
             and
             Stone
             ,
             because
             he
             denies
             that
             they
             properly
             worship
             the
             Image
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Prototype
             in
             the
             Image
             ;
             yet
             the
             whole
             guilt
             of
             Image-worship
             ,
             as
             that
             signifies
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             by
             Images
             ,
             not
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             material
             Image
             ,
             is
             chargeable
             upon
             him
             still
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Prototype
             by
             the
             Image
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             is
             forbid
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             will
             be
             thought
             a
             giving
             up
             the
             Cause
             ,
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             may
             worship
             God
             or
             Christ
             
             by
             Images
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             chargeable
             with
             worshipping
             the
             Images
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             material
             figures
             of
             Wood
             or
             Stone
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             Idolatry
             or
             Image-worship
             is
             not
             giving
             Religious
             worship
             to
             the
             Images
             themselves
             ,
             but
             worshipping
             God
             by
             Images
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             difference
             between
             these
             Two
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             the
             first
             thing
             I
             shall
             observe
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             all
             Protestants
             own
             and
             defend
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             only
             a
             Branch
             and
             Appendix
             of
             the
             First
             .
             Now
             the
             First
             Commandment
             forbids
             all
             false
             objects
             of
             worship
             ,
             the
             worship
             of
             all
             creatures
             and
             fictitious
             Deities
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             worship
             of
             all
             Beings
             besides
             God
             ,
             whether
             rational
             ,
             animate
             or
             inanimate
             ,
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             First
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             reduced
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             which
             forbids
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             cannot
             forbid
             them
             as
             false
             Objects
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             such
             are
             forbid
             in
             the
             first
             Commandment
             )
             but
             as
             a
             false
             and
             corrupt
             way
             of
             worship
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Image
             worship
             as
             it
             is
             forbid
             in
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             cannot
             signifie
             worshipping
             the
             Image
             it self
             ,
             as
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             make
             it
             a
             false
             object
             of
             worship
             against
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ;
             but
             only
             a
             false
             and
             superstitious
             way
             of
             representing
             and
             worshipping
             God
             by
             an
             Image
             .
          
           
             2ly
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             an
             Image
             does
             not
             alter
             the
             object
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             yet
             it
             must
             necessarily
             do
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             Essential
             to
             the
             Notion
             of
             Image-worship
             to
             worshipt
             the
             Image
             it self
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             the
             Image
             a
             new
             object
             of
             worship
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             do
             not
             dispute
             themselves
             into
             endless
             subtilties
             and
             distinctions
             ,
             intend
             no
             more
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             than
             to
             worship
             that
             God
             whose
             Image
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             object
             of
             worship
             is
             the
             same
             with
             or
             without
             an
             Image
             .
             They
             who
             worship
             the
             True
             God
             with
             an
             Image
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             worship
             him
             without
             an
             Image
             ,
             worship
             the
             same
             God
             though
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             ;
             and
             besides
             what
             judgment
             men
             make
             of
             their
             own
             actions
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             intend
             to
             do
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             acknowledges
             this
             .
             When
             the
             Israelites
             made
             a
             golden
             Calf
             ,
             Aaron
             proclaims
             a
             Feast
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             which
             proves
             that
             they
             intended
             to
             worship
             the
             same
             God
             still
             in
             the
             
             golden
             Calf
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             before
             without
             it
             .
             Thus
             the
             Two
             Calves
             which
             Jeroboam
             set
             up
             ,
             were
             made
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             golden
             Calf
             ,
             and
             for
             Symbolical
             representations
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             was
             worshipped
             by
             them
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Jeroboam
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             change
             their
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             prevent
             their
             going
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             worship
             God
             there
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               It
               is
               too
               much
               for
               you
               to
               go
               up
               to
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               behold
               thy
               Gods
            
             ,
             
             O
             Israel
             ,
             
               which
               brought
               thee
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             .
             Now
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             grievously
             offended
             with
             the
             Sin
             of
             Jeroboam
             ,
             yet
             he
             makes
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Sin
             of
             Jeroboam
             and
             the
             Sin
             of
             Ahab
             ,
             
             who
             introduced
             the
             worship
             of
             Baal
             a
             false
             God
             ,
             whereas
             Jeroboam
             retained
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             worshipped
             him
             in
             a
             false
             and
             Idolatrous
             manner
             .
             If
             the
             Calves
             of
             Don
             and
             Bethel
             had
             been
             false
             Gods
             ,
             as
             Baal
             was
             ,
             the
             Sin
             had
             been
             equally
             provoking
             ;
             but
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Calves
             did
             not
             change
             their
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             worship
             of
             Baal
             did
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Elijah
             distinguishes
             the
             Israelites
             into
             the
             worshippers
             of
             God
             and
             of
             
               Baal
               .
               How
               long
               halt
               ye
               between
               Two
               Opinions
               ?
            
             
             
               if
               the
               Lord
               be
               God
               ,
               follow
               him
               ;
               but
               if
            
             Baal
             ,
             
               then
               follow
               him
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             most
             of
             those
             who
             are
             said
             to
             be
             worshippers
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             worship
             God
             at
             the
             Calves
             of
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             established
             Religion
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             thus
             Jehu
             ,
             tho'
             he
             departed
             not
             from
             the
             Sin
             of
             Jeroboam
             ,
             the
             golden
             Calves
             in
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             calls
             his
             Zeal
             in
             destroying
             Baal
             out
             of
             Israel
             ,
             his
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             worship
             of
             an
             Image
             do
             not
             change
             the
             object
             of
             our
             worship
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             worshipper
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             account
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             now
             proved
             ,
             it
             evidently
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Image
             is
             not
             worshipped
             as
             an
             object
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Medium
             of
             worship
             ;
             it
             receives
             no
             worship
             for
             it self
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             God
             whom
             it
             represents
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             so
             offensive
             to
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             they
             set
             up
             any
             Rival
             and
             Opposite
             gods
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             worship
             him
             in
             a
             reproachful
             and
             dishonourable
             manner
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             abhor
             and
             reject
             the
             worship
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             will
             not
             receive
             this
             worship
             himself
             ,
             he
             calls
             it
             worshipping
             Idols
             and
             graven
             Images
             ,
             and
             molten
             gods
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             vicarious
             and
             representative
             gods
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             receive
             the
             worship
             in
             God's
             Name
             ,
             yet
             are
             an
             infinite
             reproach
             
             to
             his
             Majesty
             by
             that
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             Representation
             they
             make
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             strict
             Notion
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             not
             the
             giving
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             to
             Creatures
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Breach
             of
             the
             First
             Commandment
             in
             making
             new
             Gods
             ,
             but
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             which
             makes
             such
             Images
             Gods
             by
             Representation
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             objects
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Medium
             of
             worship
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             M.
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             that
             he
             does
             not
             worship
             Images
             ,
             but
             only
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             in
             or
             before
             their
             Images
             ,
             this
             does
             not
             excuse
             him
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             signifie
             worshipping
             an
             Image
             in
             a
             strict
             sence
             ;
             but
             only
             worshipping
             God
             in
             an
             Image
             ,
             which
             terminates
             all
             the
             worship
             not
             on
             the
             Image
             but
             on
             God.
             
          
           
             2ly
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             wherein
             the
             Evil
             of
             this
             Idolatry
             or
             Image-worship
             does
             consist
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             said
             was
             in
             Representation
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             briefly
             explain
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             an
             infinite
             reproach
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             and
             Perfections
             ,
             to
             be
             represented
             by
             an
             Image
             :
             
             
               To
               whom
               will
               ye
               liken
               God
               ?
               Or
               what
               likeness
               will
               ye
               compare
               to
               him
               ?
               The
               workman
               melteth
               a
               graven-Image
               ,
               and
               the
               Goldsmith
               spreadeth
               it
               over
               with
               Gold
               ,
               and
               casteth
               Silver
               Chains
               .
               He
               that
               is
               so
               impoverished
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               Oblation
               ,
               chuseth
               a
               Tree
               that
               will
               not
               rot
               :
               he
               seeketh
               unto
               him
               a
               cunning
               Workman
               to
               prepare
               a
               graven
               Image
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               .
               Have
               ye
               not
               known
               ?
               Have
               ye
               not
               heard
               ?
               Hath
               it
               not
               been
               told
               you
               from
               the
               beginning
               ?
               Have
               ye
               not
               understood
               from
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ?
               It
               is
               he
               that
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               Circle
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               thereof
               are
               as
               Grashoppers
               ;
               that
               stretcheth
               cut
               the
               Heavens
               as
               a
               Curtain
               ,
               and
               spreadeth
               them
               out
               as
               a
               Tent
               to
               dwell
               in
               .
            
             How
             incongruous
             and
             absurd
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Picture
             or
             Image
             of
             that
             God
             who
             is
             invisible
             ?
             to
             represent
             a
             pure
             Mind
             by
             Matter
             ,
             dull
             sensless
             Matter
             !
             to
             give
             the
             shape
             and
             figure
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             some
             viler
             Creature
             ,
             to
             that
             God
             who
             has
             none
             !
             To
             make
             an
             Image
             for
             the
             Maker
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             that
             Infinite
             Being
             to
             the
             scantlings
             and
             dimensions
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             fills
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             with
             his
             presence
             !
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             to
             be
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             a
             pure
             ,
             infinite
             ,
             eternal
             ,
             invisible
             Mind
             !
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             and
             dishonour
             to
             him
             to
             be
             represented
             by
             a
             material
             visible
             Image
             like
             to
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             inferior
             to
             the
             meanest
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             because
             without
             Life
             and
             Sense
             :
             Thus
             St.
             Paul
             argues
             ,
             
               Acts
               17.
               29.
               
               
               Forasmuch
               then
               as
               we
               are
               the
               off-spring
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               think
               that
               the
               Godhead
               is
               like
               unto
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               or
               Stone
               graven
               by
               art
               ,
               and
               mans
               device
               .
            
             If
             we
             think
             God
             to
             be
             like
             to
             such
             Images
             ,
             we
             know
             nothing
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             make
             such
             Images
             as
             we
             know
             are
             not
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             nay
             a
             reproach
             to
             his
             Nature
             and
             Perfections
             ,
             we
             wilfully
             affront
             him
             .
             And
             tho
             Christ
             conversed
             in
             this
             World
             in
             human
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             representable
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             yet
             an
             Image
             is
             not
             a
             proper
             Representation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             object
             of
             Worship
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             represent
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Reason
             and
             Foundation
             of
             Worship
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Saints
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             worshipped
             by
             Images
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             that
             very
             Law
             which
             forbids
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             without
             any
             Exception
             ,
             and
             yet
             upon
             such
             Reasons
             as
             are
             peculiar
             to
             the
             infinite
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             a
             plain
             Argument
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             no
             Being
             which
             is
             representable
             by
             human
             Art
             ,
             is
             an
             Object
             of
             Worship
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             set
             up
             an
             Image
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
             has
             a
             great
             appearance
             and
             suspicion
             of
             worshipping
             a
             material
             and
             visible
             God
             ,
             of
             giving
             Divine
             Honours
             to
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             mens
             hands
             ;
             for
             the
             men
             pretend
             to
             Worship
             God
             in
             the
             Image
             ,
             yet
             how
             does
             the
             Image
             come
             to
             be
             worshipped
             for
             God
             ?
             What
             likeness
             ?
             What
             Relation
             is
             there
             between
             them
             ?
             How
             easily
             may
             men
             slip
             into
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             themselves
             ,
             and
             forsake
             God
             ,
             or
             never
             mind
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             a
             fine
             Picture
             ,
             or
             some
             beautiful
             or
             wonder-working
             Image
             ?
             for
             tho
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             worshipping
             God
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             the
             Image
             it self
             ,
             yet
             to
             all
             appearance
             they
             are
             so
             like
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             so
             easie
             a
             passage
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             Gods
             displeasure
             against
             this
             Sin
             is
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             by
             Jealousie
             ;
             a
             Passion
             which
             expresses
             both
             Suspicion
             and
             Caution
             ;
             while
             they
             profess
             to
             Worship
             God
             by
             their
             Images
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             change
             their
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             their
             worshipping
             a
             visible
             Image
             ,
             looks
             very
             like
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             easie
             introduction
             to
             it
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             the
             Reason
             with
             which
             God
             inforces
             his
             Prohibition
             against
             worshipping
             Images
             is
             ,
             
               For
               I
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               am
               a
               Jealous
               God.
            
             Thus
             Psal.
             78.
             58.
             
               for
               they
               provoked
               him
               to
               anger
               with
               their
               high
               places
               ,
               and
               moved
               him
               to
               jealousie
               with
               their
               graven
               Images
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             expresses
             
             himself
             with
             some
             Passion
             and
             Concernment
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             
               I
               am
               :
               he
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               my
               Glory
               will
               I
               not
               give
               to
               another
               ,
               neither
               my
               Praise
               to
               Graven
               Images
               ,
            
             Isa.
             42.
             8.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             called
             Gods
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             false
             gods
             is
             called
             Woredom
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             going
             after
             other
             gods
             ;
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             by
             Images
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             not
             Whoredom
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             spiritual
             Wantonness
             and
             Incontinency
             ,
             as
             excites
             his
             Jealousie
          
           
             3.
             
             Especially
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             does
             naturally
             expose
             us
             to
             the
             Cheats
             and
             Impostures
             of
             wicked
             Spirits
             ;
             for
             this
             reason
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             God
             fordids
             the
             Worship
             of
             any
             other
             Invisible
             Being
             but
             himself
             ;
             for
             it
             men
             were
             allowed
             to
             Worship
             inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             bad
             Spirits
             who
             inhabit
             these
             lower
             Regions
             ,
             would
             soon
             have
             the
             greatest
             share
             in
             their
             Worship
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             Images
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             an
             offence
             and
             dishonour
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             expect
             that
             he
             will
             ever
             show
             himself
             present
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             guard
             them
             from
             the
             possession
             of
             evil
             Spirits
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             the
             Heathen
             World
             ,
             evil
             Spirits
             possessed
             their
             Images
             ,
             and
             abused
             mankind
             with
             their
             lying
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             lying
             Oracles
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             some
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Miracles
             are
             wrought
             still
             at
             Images
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             by
             good
             Spirits
             ,
             because
             Images
             are
             an
             Abomination
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             
             St.
             Paul
             attributes
             the
             general
             corruption
             of
             mens
             lives
             and
             manners
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ;
             
               They
               changed
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               incorruptible
               God
               into
               an
               image
               made
               like
               to
               corruptible
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               birds
               and
               fourfooted
               beasts
               ,
               and
               creeping
               things
               ;
               wherefore
               God
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               uncleanness
               —
               for
               this
               cause
               God
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               vile
               affections
               —
               and
               even
               as
               they
               did
               not
               like
               to
               retain
               God
               in
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               God
               gave
               them
               over
               to
               a
               reprobate
               mind
               to
               do
               these
               things
               which
               are
               not
               convenient
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             gave
             them
             over
             to
             the
             delusions
             of
             wicked
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             lurked
             in
             their
             Images
             ,
             and
             first
             corrupted
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             Lives
             by
             impure
             and
             barbarous
             Rites
             of
             Worship
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             there
             were
             no
             other
             hurt
             in
             Image-worship
             ,
             yet
             it
             debases
             human
             Nature
             to
             fall
             down
             before
             a
             sensless
             Image
             :
             As
             it
             is
             a
             dishonour
             to
             God
             to
             be
             worshipped
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             tho
             the
             Worship
             be
             intended
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             Image
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             so
             mean
             and
             vile
             Representation
             of
             him
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             a
             reproach
             
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             reasonable
             Creature
             ,
             and
             made
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             fall
             down
             before
             Stocks
             and
             Stones
             ,
             with
             all
             external
             Submissions
             and
             Adorations
             ,
             tho
             he
             intends
             not
             to
             worship
             the
             material
             Image
             ,
             but
             God
             by
             it
             ;
             because
             the
             visible
             Object
             before
             which
             we
             pay
             our
             Worship
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             below
             the
             honour
             and
             dignity
             of
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             is
             a
             reproach
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             a
             man
             to
             think
             that
             a
             material
             Image
             is
             a
             decent
             Representation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             fit
             medium
             of
             Worship
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             have
             a
             mean
             and
             beggarly
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             contented
             to
             bow
             down
             before
             it
             :
             Thus
             Arnobius
             aggravates
             the
             madness
             of
             this
             :
             
             Supplicare
             tremebundum
             facttitatae
             abs
             te
             rei
             ;
             
               To
               fall
               down
               trembling
               ,
               and
               to
               supplicate
               that
               which
               thou
               thy self
               hast
               made
               .
            
             And
             a
             greater
             than
             Arnobius
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               They
               that
               make
               them
            
             ,
             
             
               are
               like
               unto
               them
               ,
               so
               is
               every
               one
               who
               putteth
               their
               trust
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             5ly
             .
             The
             Worship
             of
             God
             by
             Images
             is
             contrary
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             it
             gratifies
             indeed
             a
             fleshly
             and
             sensual
             Mind
             to
             have
             a
             visible
             Object
             of
             Worship
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             only
             natural
             Object
             of
             Worship
             ;
             and
             reason
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             invisible
             ;
             and
             Reason
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             invisible
             Being
             ,
             to
             be
             worshipped
             under
             a
             visible
             Representation
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Reproach
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             but
             an
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             Worship
             .
             For
             what
             considering
             man
             can
             think
             it
             reasonable
             to
             worship
             a
             visible
             Image
             instead
             of
             an
             invisible
             God
             ?
             Reason
             can
             never
             justifie
             a
             worship
             so
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Reason
             can
             never
             teach
             men
             to
             Worship
             an
             Image
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             they
             intend
             by
             worshipping
             Images
             ?
             Have
             they
             a
             mind
             to
             see
             the
             God
             they
             Worship
             ?
             But
             how
             unreasonable
             is
             this
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             he
             is
             invisible
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             a
             God
             if
             he
             could
             be
             seen
             ?
             And
             how
             absurd
             is
             it
             to
             Represent
             him
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             they
             can
             make
             no
             Image
             like
             him
             ?
             No
             worship
             can
             be
             natural
             ,
             which
             contradicts
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Being
             whom
             we
             Worship
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             natural
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             instituted
             Worship
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             tho
             it
             were
             forbid
             by
             no
             Law
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             commanded
             by
             some
             Law
             to
             make
             it
             reasonable
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             that
             a
             Law
             could
             make
             that
             an
             act
             of
             Honour
             and
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Dishonour
             to
             the
             Divine
             Perfections
             .
          
           
           
             6ly
             .
             It
             is
             more
             especially
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Christian
             worship
             ,
             which
             teaches
             us
             to
             form
             a
             more
             spiritual
             Idea
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ;
             in
             opposition
             not
             only
             to
             all
             sensible
             Representations
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             symbolical
             Presences
             .
             There
             are
             two
             things
             principally
             ,
             for
             which
             Images
             are
             intended
             ,
             to
             be
             visible
             Representations
             ,
             and
             a
             visible
             Presence
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             so
             great
             a
             Reproach
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             forbid
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             best
             a
             less
             perfect
             Dispensation
             ,
             as
             being
             accommodated
             to
             the
             carnal
             State
             of
             that
             people
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             God
             himself
             gratified
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             dwelt
             among
             them
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             he
             placed
             the
             Symbols
             of
             his
             Presence
             .
             But
             now
             when
             the
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             asked
             our
             Saviour
             about
             the
             place
             of
             Worship
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             Samaria
             :
             He
             answers
             ,
             
             
               The
               hour
               cometh
               when
               ye
               shall
               neither
               in
               this
               mountain
               ,
               nor
               yet
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             
               worship
               the
               Father
               .
               But
               the
               true
               worshippers
               shall
               worship
               the
               Father
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Truth
               ,
               for
               the
               Father
               seeketh
               such
               to
               worship
               him
               .
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               worship
               him
               ,
               must
               worship
               him
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Truth
               .
            
             Where
             Christ
             opposes
             worshipping
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
             to
             worshipping
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Temple
             signifies
             a
             place
             separated
             for
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             necessary
             Circumstance
             of
             Worship
             in
             all
             Religions
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             signifies
             a
             Symbolical
             Presence
             ,
             a
             Figure
             of
             Gods
             Residence
             and
             Dwelling
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             denied
             that
             they
             had
             any
             Temples
             .
             For
             God
             dwelling
             in
             human
             Nature
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             Divine
             Presence
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Temple
             was
             but
             a
             Type
             and
             Figure
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             spiritual
             Worship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             does
             so
             withdraw
             us
             from
             sense
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             admit
             of
             a
             Symbolical
             Presence
             ,
             much
             less
             certainly
             does
             it
             admit
             of
             Images
             ,
             to
             represent
             God
             present
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             gross
             and
             carnal
             ,
             that
             God
             forbad
             it
             under
             the
             Legal
             Dispensation
             .
             We
             must
             consider
             God
             as
             an
             infinite
             Mind
             ,
             present
             in
             all
             places
             to
             hear
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             receive
             our
             Worship
             ,
             and
             must
             raise
             our
             hearts
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             whither
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             only
             visible
             Presence
             of
             God
             is
             ascended
             ,
             and
             not
             seek
             for
             him
             in
             carved
             Wood
             or
             Stone
             ,
             or
             a
             curious
             piece
             of
             Painting
             .
          
           
           
             7ly
             .
             But
             since
             M.
             
               de
               Maux
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Representer
             think
             it
             sufficient
             to
             justifie
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             great
             use
             to
             represent
             the
             object
             of
             our
             worship
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             affect
             us
             with
             suitable
             passions
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             needful
             briefly
             to
             consider
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             I
             confess
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             a
             material
             and
             visible
             Image
             should
             form
             a
             true
             Idea
             in
             us
             of
             an
             invisible
             Spirit
             ;
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             corrupt
             mens
             notions
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             abate
             our
             just
             reverence
             ,
             by
             representing
             the
             object
             of
             our
             worship
             under
             so
             contemptible
             an
             appearance
             .
             An
             Image
             cannot
             tell
             us
             what
             God
             is
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             otherwise
             instructed
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             an
             image
             is
             not
             like
             him
             ,
             but
             a
             reproach
             to
             the
             Divine
             perfections
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             not
             better
             instructed
             ,
             we
             shall
             think
             our
             God
             like
             his
             image
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             us
             very
             understanding
             Christians
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Representer
             has
             drawn
             this
             Argument
             out
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             he
             says
             of
             it
             .
             That
             Pictures
             and
             Images
             serve
             to
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Preserve
               in
               his
               mind
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               things
               represented
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               people
               are
               wont
               to
               preserve
               the
               memory
               of
               their
               deceased
               Friends
               by
               keeping
               their
               Pictures
               .
            
             But
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             the
             memory
             of
             what
             does
             a
             Picture
             preserve
             ?
             Of
             nothing
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             but
             the
             external
             lineaments
             and
             features
             of
             the
             face
             or
             body
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             (
             which
             yet
             are
             allowed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             cannot
             serve
             this
             end
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             an
             external
             shape
             as
             Man
             has
             .
             And
             suppose
             we
             had
             the
             exact
             Pictures
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             this
             might
             gratifie
             our
             curiosity
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             use
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             To
             remember
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             remember
             his
             face
             ,
             which
             we
             never
             saw
             ,
             but
             to
             remember
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             his
             Life
             ;
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             his
             great
             Love
             in
             dying
             for
             us
             ;
             to
             remember
             him
             not
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             as
             our
             Mediator
             and
             Advocate
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             and
             Judge
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             contain
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             are
             a
             much
             better
             Picture
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             any
             drawn
             by
             the
             most
             curious
             Pencil
             ;
             and
             I
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             will
             not
             gain
             much
             by
             taking
             the
             Gospels
             out
             of
             peoples
             hands
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             a
             Picture
             to
             gaze
             on
             .
          
           
           
             Yes
             ,
             says
             our
             Author
             ,
             2.
             
             
               He
               is
               taught
               to
               use
               them
               by
               casting
               his
               eye
               upon
               the
               Pictures
               or
               Images
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               raise
               his
               heart
               to
               the
               Prototypes
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               imploy
               it
               in
               Meditation
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               Imitation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               as
               the
               object
               requires
            
             .
             But
             he
             is
             a
             very
             sorry
             Christian
             ,
             who
             never
             thanks
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             sees
             his
             Picture
             .
             And
             how
             can
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Picture
             raise
             our
             hearts
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ?
             The
             sight
             indeed
             of
             a
             lovely
             Picture
             may
             exci●e
             a
             sensible
             passion
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             Divine
             Love
             ;
             The
             sight
             of
             his
             Picture
             can
             only
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             person
             as
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             would
             affect
             our
             hearts
             with
             his
             love
             and
             praise
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             gaze
             on
             his
             Face
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             a
             Picture
             can
             show
             us
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             do
             that
             ,
             〈◊〉
             meditate
             on
             what
             he
             has
             done
             and
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             done
             better
             without
             a
             Picture
             ,
             than
             with
             it
             .
             If
             they
             want
             something
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             person
             as
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             his
             Picture
             can
             do
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             written
             upon
             the
             Church
             Walls
             would
             be
             more
             innocent
             ,
             and
             altogether
             as
             effectual
             to
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             But
             Pictures
             are
             very
             instructive
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             
               a
               Deaths
               head
            
             and
             
               Old
               Time
               painted
               with
               his
               F●rel●ck
               ,
               Hour-glass
               ,
               and
               Sythe
               ;
               and
               do
               inform
               the
               mind
               at
               one
               glance
               ,
               of
               what
               in
               reading
               requires
               a
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               a
               Volume
            
             ;
             Which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             true
             ,
             that
             a
             Picture
             informs
             a
             Man
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             was
             informed
             of
             before
             .
             The
             Picture
             of
             a
             Crucifix
             may
             put
             a
             man
             in
             Mind
             of
             what
             he
             has
             heard
             or
             read
             of
             Christs
             dying
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             know
             nothing
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Christs
             Sufferings
             ,
             the
             bare
             seeing
             a
             Crucifix
             can
             teach
             him
             nothing
             .
             Children
             may
             be
             taught
             by
             Pictures
             ,
             which
             make
             a
             more
             strong
             impression
             on
             their
             fancies
             than
             Words
             ;
             but
             a
             Picture
             cannot
             teach
             ;
             and
             at
             best
             this
             is
             but
             a
             very
             childish
             way
             of
             learning
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             devout
             Pictures
             are
             of
             great
             use
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             sight
             of
             which
             cures
             distractions
             ,
             and
             
               recals
               his
               wandering
               thoughts
               to
               the
               right
               object
               ,
               and
               as
               certainly
               brings
               some
               good
               things
               into
               his
               mind
               ,
               as
               an
               immodest
               Picture
               disturbs
               his
               heart
               with
               naughtiness
               .
            
             But
             can
             men
             read
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             learn
             the
             Articles
             of
             their
             Creed
             ,
             in
             a
             Picture
             too
             ?
             For
             even
             good
             thought
             are
             a
             distraction
             in
             Prayers
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             us
             from
             attending
             to
             what
             we
             ask
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             then
             ,
             that
             Pictures
             
             themselves
             may
             distract
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             are
             sure
             they
             will
             suggest
             no
             thoughts
             to
             us
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             in
             our
             Prayers
             ;
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             indeed
             teaching
             her
             Children
             such
             Prayers
             as
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             imploy
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             may
             make
             Pictures
             very
             necessary
             to
             entertain
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             our
             thoughts
             and
             our
             words
             ought
             to
             go
             together
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             if
             the
             Devotion
             of
             Prayers
             consists
             in
             praying
             devoutly
             ,
             an
             Image
             which
             cannot
             speak
             ,
             and
             a
             Prayer
             which
             is
             not
             understood
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             make
             Men
             equally
             devout
             ;
             should
             Men
             when
             they
             look
             upon
             a
             Cruci
             fix
             ,
             run
             over
             in
             their
             Minds
             all
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Sufferings
             !
             should
             the
             sight
             of
             our
             Saviour
             hanging
             on
             the
             Cross
             affect
             us
             with
             some
             soft
             and
             tender
             Passions
             at
             the
             remembrance
             of
             him
             !
             (
             which
             it
             is
             certain
             the
             daily
             and
             familiar
             use
             of
             such
             Pictures
             cannot
             do
             )
             yet
             what
             is
             this
             to
             Prayer
             ?
             Such
             sensible
             Passions
             as
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Picture
             can
             raise
             in
             us
             ,
             are
             of
             little
             or
             no
             account
             in
             Religion
             ,
             true
             devout
             Affections
             must
             spring
             from
             an
             inward
             Vital
             Sense
             ,
             which
             the
             Picture
             cannot
             give
             to
             those
             who
             want
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             no
             use
             to
             those
             who
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             ,
             as
             briefly
             as
             the
             Subject
             would
             permit
             examined
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Praying
             to
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Worshipping
             Images
             according
             to
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cond●m
             ,
             to
             whom
             our
             Author
             appeals
             in
             these
             Points
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             hope
             will
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             what
             we
             think
             both
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Authority
             and
             his
             Exposition
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             we
             like
             Popery
             in
             its
             best
             dress
             .
             And
             now
             it
             is
             time
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Protester
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             hope
             by
             this
             time
             he
             sees
             that
             there
             is
             something
             more
             needful
             to
             clear
             the
             Matters
             in
             Controversie
             between
             us
             ,
             than
             barely
             M.
             
               de
               Meax
            
             his
             Authority
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             resolving
             
               not
               to
               look
               beyond
               the
               Exposition
               delivered
               by
               this
               Prelate
               ,
            
             
             I
             might
             here
             very
             fairly
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             do
             this
             ,
             tho'
             he
             be
             a
             perfect
             Stranger
             to
             me
             ,
             without
             dismissing
             him
             civilly
             with
             a
             Complement
             or
             two
             more
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             as
             to
             the
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             he
             observes
             that
             I
             deny
             the
             Bishop
             has
             limited
             it
             only
             to
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             I
             own
             is
             a
             mistake
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             such
             a
             Complement
             as
             must
             never
             be
             expected
             from
             a
             Doctor
             of
             the
             infallible
             Church
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             occasion
             enough
             for
             it
             ,
             had
             he
             had
             a
             Heart
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             abundantly
             made
             amends
             for
             this
             
             now
             by
             a
             fair
             and
             particular
             Examination
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Exposition
             as
             to
             that
             Point
             ;
             and
             indeed
             M.
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             himself
             gave
             the
             occasion
             for
             this
             ,
             by
             not
             owning
             it
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             when
             he
             expounded
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             which
             teaches
             them
             to
             fly
             to
             the
             aid
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Saints
             as
             well
             as
             to
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             shuffling
             it
             into
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             sentence
             at
             some
             distance
             ,
             where
             no
             Man
             would
             expect
             it
             :
             When
             Expositors
             dodge
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             they
             may
             thank
             themselves
             if
             they
             are
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             2ly
             and
             3dly
             ,
             
             He
             takes
             Sanctuary
             again
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Authority
             to
             justifie
             his
             renouncing
             
               the
               Popes
               personal
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               the
               deposing
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             as
             no
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             :
             But
             tho'
             the
             Bishop
             indeed
             do
             wave
             
               some
               things
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               which
               are
               disputed
               of
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
            
             as
             no
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             he
             does
             not
             say
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             much
             less
             name
             
               the
               Popes
               personal
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               the
               deposing
               power
            
             ;
             and
             one
             would
             think
             he
             could
             not
             mean
             the
             
               deposing
               power
            
             ,
             which
             is
             determined
             by
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             has
             here
             plaid
             a
             very
             cunning
             Game
             ,
             and
             men
             may
             make
             what
             they
             please
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             as
             their
             interest
             or
             inclination
             leads
             them
             ;
             if
             Protestants
             object
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             and
             Deposing
             power
             ,
             he
             can
             easily
             tell
             them
             that
             these
             are
             School
             disputes
             ,
             and
             not
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ;
             if
             the
             Pope
             or
             Roman
             Doctors
             quarrel
             at
             it
             ,
             he
             has
             then
             said
             nothing
             in
             disparagement
             of
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             and
             Deposing
             power
             ,
             but
             has
             taught
             that
             Fundamental
             Principle
             on
             which
             these
             Doctrines
             depend
             ,
             as
             in
             Truth
             he
             has
             ,
             when
             he
             makes
             the
             Primacy
             of
             Peter
             ,
             
             the
             Cement
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             gives
             this
             Primacy
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               as
               Successors
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               whom
               for
               this
               cause
               we
               owe
               that
               Obedience
               and
               Submission
               which
               the
               holy
               Councils
               and
               Fathers
               have
               always
               taught
               the
               Faithful
            
             ;
             though
             they
             have
             not
             said
             one
             word
             till
             of
             late
             of
             any
             such
             obedience
             and
             submission
             due
             to
             them
             ;
             especially
             when
             we
             consider
             what
             he
             means
             by
             the
             Primacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               a
               Head
               established
               by
               God
               to
               conduct
               his
               whole
               Flock
               in
               his
               paths
            
             ;
             which
             gives
             him
             a
             Supremacy
             over
             bishops
             and
             Secular
             Princes
             ;
             and
             how
             naturally
             this
             infers
             infallibilty
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             of
             deposing
             Heretical
             Princes
             ,
             every
             one
             sees
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             the
             Bishop
             expounded
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             this
             Orthodox
             
             Sence
             in
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             from
             the
             Popes
             Testimonial
             ,
             
               that
               his
               Letters
               shewed
               his
               submission
               and
               respect
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               See.
               
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Popes
             personal
             infallibility
             ,
             our
             Author
             in
             his
             Reflections
             (
             p
             8.
             )
             denies
             it
             to
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
               not
               positively
               determined
               by
               any
               General
               Council
            
             ;
             in
             my
             reply
             (
             p.
             47.
             )
             I
             told
             him
             this
             is
             no
             proof
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             which
             they
             all
             grant
             to
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             was
             never
             positively
             determined
             by
             any
             General
             Council
             ;
             and
             therefore
             some
             Doctrines
             may
             be
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             never
             were
             determined
             by
             any
             General
             Council
             ;
             and
             I
             added
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Church
             be
             infallible
             ,
             the
             Pope
             must
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
               for
               infallibility
               ought
               in
               reason
               to
               accompany
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               absolute
               Power
            
             ;
             but
             our
             Author
             thought
             fit
             to
             let
             fall
             this
             dispute
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             all
             into
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Condoms
             Authority
             .
          
           
             His
             Proposal
             which
             follows
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             answered
             without
             a
             smile
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             smiling
             once
             more
             to
             hear
             him
             complain
             of
             disputing
             ;
             which
             he
             says
             
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               Representer
               ,
               who
               being
               to
               represent
               and
               not
               to
               dispute
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               not
               concerned
               with
               those
               tedious
               Arguments
               .
            
             The
             Case
             is
             this
             ;
             In
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Papist
             Represented
             ,
             he
             had
             denied
             the
             deposing
             Power
             to
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             the
             Answerer
             proved
             it
             was
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             decreed
             by
             General
             Councils
             ;
             to
             this
             ,
             in
             his
             Reflections
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             approved
             in
             General
             Councils
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             only
             Doctrinal
             Points
             ,
             and
             those
             decreed
             with
             an
             Anathema
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Deposing
             Power
             not
             being
             declared
             as
             a
             doctrinal
             point
             ,
             and
             the
             decrees
             relating
             only
             to
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             decreed
             neither
             with
             an
             Anathema
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             to
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             :
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             in
             my
             Reply
             
               (
               p.
               49
            
             )
             I
             proposed
             three
             Enquiries
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               nothing
               be
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               decreed
               with
               an
               Anathema
               ?
               2.
               
               Whether
               the
               deposing
               Decree
               be
               a
               doctrinal
               Point
               ,
               or
               only
               matter
               of
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               ?
               3.
               
               What
               Authority
               general
               Councils
               have
               in
            
             decretis
             morum
             ,
             
               or
               such
               matters
               as
               concern
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               ?
            
             This
             is
             the
             disputing
             he
             complains
             of
             ,
             and
             I
             confess
             he
             has
             some
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             Arguments
             that
             cannot
             be
             answered
             ,
             how
             short
             soever
             they
             are
             ,
             are
             very
             tedious
             ;
             but
             how
             I
             could
             answer
             his
             argument
             
             without
             disputing
             ,
             or
             how
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             unconcerned
             to
             defend
             his
             own
             arguments
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             but
             tho
             disputing
             is
             not
             his
             Province
             ,
             
               yet
               in
               civility
               he
               will
               go
               out
               of
               his
               way
               with
               me
               ,
            
             and
             in
             Civility
             I
             will
             keep
             him
             company
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             confesses
             ,
             
               I
               prove
               at
               large
               that
               all
               definitions
               of
               Faith
               declared
               in
               General
               Councils
               are
               not
               concluded
               with
               Anathema's
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               he
               willingly
               agrees
               with
               me
               .
               But
               this
               does
               not
               at
               all
               prove
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               declared
               in
               such
               a
               Council
               without
               an
            
             Anathema
             ,
             
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               therefore
               nothing
               against
               us
               deserving
               any
               farther
               answer
               .
            
             And
             thus
             he
             has
             very
             prettily
             altered
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ;
             he
             said
             the
             Deposing
             doctrine
             tho
             approved
             by
             General
             Councils
             ,
             was
             not
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             not
             decreed
             with
             an
             Anathema
             :
             now
             if
             this
             argument
             be
             good
             ,
             then
             nothing
             must
             be
             accounted
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             decreed
             with
             an
             Anathema
             :
             in
             opposition
             to
             which
             I
             proved
             that
             several
             Doctrines
             which
             they
             themselves
             account
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             have
             been
             decreed
             by
             general
             Councils
             without
             Anathema's
             ;
             and
             he
             grants
             that
             I
             have
             proved
             this
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             have
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             his
             argument
             is
             lost
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             deposing
             Doctrine
             may
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             not
             confirmed
             with
             an
             Anathema
             :
             and
             now
             instead
             of
             proving
             ,
             that
             no
             Doctrine
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             which
             is
             not
             decreed
             with
             an
             Anathema
             ,
             he
             complains
             that
             I
             have
             not
             proved
             that
             every
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             decreed
             without
             an
             Anathema
             ,
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             We
             knew
             not
             where
             to
             find
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Romish
             Faith
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             decrees
             of
             their
             Councils
             ;
             and
             finding
             the
             Popes
             power
             to
             depose
             heretical
             Princes
             there
             ,
             we
             took
             it
             for
             an
             Article
             of
             their
             Faith
             :
             no
             ,
             says
             the
             Reflecter
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             mistake
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             decreed
             with
             an
             Anathema
             :
             we
             examine
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             find
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             are
             decreed
             without
             Anathema's
             :
             yes
             ,
             says
             the
             Protester
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             prove
             still
             that
             every
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             decreed
             
               without
               an
               Anathema
            
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             easie
             matter
             to
             do
             after
             this
             ;
             for
             if
             being
             decreed
             with
             or
             without
             an
             Anathema
             ,
             make
             no
             distinction
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             then
             the
             Decree
             it self
             in
             doctrinal
             Points
             must
             make
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             if
             some
             Doctrines
             which
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             Articles
             of
             the
             Romish
             Faith
             are
             decreed
             without
             Anathema's
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             no
             argument
             
             against
             any
             Doctrine
             ,
             being
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             no
             Anathema
             annexed
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             our
             Author
             is
             wonderful
             uncertain
             what
             to
             call
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             if
             we
             call
             the
             decrees
             of
             their
             Councils
             Articles
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             No
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             every
             Decree
             is
             not
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             only
             what
             is
             decreed
             with
             an
             Anethema
             ;
             if
             we
             confute
             this
             distinction
             ,
             and
             prove
             that
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             are
             decreed
             without
             Anathema's
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             distinguish
             no
             further
             ;
             but
             requires
             us
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             every
             Doctrine
             decreed
             without
             an
             Anethema
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             decree
             of
             their
             Church
             makes
             an
             Article
             of
             their
             Faith
             :
             And
             if
             that
             don
             't
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             to
             know
             of
             him
             ,
             what
             does
             .
             And
             had
             I
             not
             reason
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               wonderful
               hard
               to
               know
               what
               their
               Faith
               is
               ,
            
             when
             he
             himself
             cannot
             tell
             what
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             their
             most
             Learned
             Divines
             so
             much
             differ
             about
             this
             matter
             ;
             some
             allowing
             that
             to
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             others
             reject
             .
          
           
             2ly
             .
             The
             second
             enquiry
             was
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Deposing
             decree
             be
             a
             Doctrinal
             point
             ,
             or
             only
             matter
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             ;
             and
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Decree
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               ,
               includes
               a
               virtual
               Definition
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               on
               which
               that
               Decree
               is
               founded
               .
            
             To
             this
             he
             opposes
             what
             I
             say
             under
             the
             next
             head
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               the
               Apostles
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               there
               was
               a
               Decree
               of
               Manners
               ,
               yet
               it
               contained
               no
               Definition
               of
               Doctrine
               .
            
             Not
             expresly
             indeed
             ,
             but
             virtually
             it
             does
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             My
             business
             there
             ,
             was
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Authority
             of
             Councils
             in
             those
             Decrees
             which
             relate
             to
             Manners
             ,
             as
             not
             less
             Obligatory
             than
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             I
             observed
             that
             the
             only
             Apostolical
             Council
             we
             have
             an
             account
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Viz.
             the
             Council
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Acts
            
             15.
             was
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             for
             the
             only
             Decrees
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             were
             
               to
               abstain
               from
               Meats
               offered
               to
               Idols
               ,
               and
               from
               Blood
               ,
               and
               from
               things
               Strangled
               ,
               and
               from
               Fornication
            
             ;
             and
             I
             observed
             ,
             they
             might
             as
             well
             object
             here
             ,
             (
             to
             invalidate
             this
             Decree
             )
             as
             they
             do
             against
             the
             Deposing
             Decree
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             determined
             in
             it
             .
             And
             how
             does
             this
             contradict
             what
             I
             before
             asserted
             ?
             
               That
               a
               Decree
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               ,
               includes
               a
               virtual
               Definition
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               on
               which
               that
               Decree
               is
               founded
               .
            
          
           
             But
             however
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               This
               Decree
               of
               what
               was
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               did
               not
               include
               a
               virtual
               Definition
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               on
               which
               the
               Decree
               
               was
               founded
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               had
               ,
               then
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               abstaining
               from
               Blood
               and
               Strangled
               meats
               ,
               had
               been
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith.
            
             But
             what
             does
             he
             think
             of
             
               abstaining
               from
               Fornication
               ,
               and
               from
               Meats
               offered
               to
               Idols
               ,
            
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             same
             Decree
             ?
             is
             not
             that
             a
             necessary
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             virtually
             contained
             in
             that
             Decree
             ?
             I
             never
             said
             ,
             That
             every
             Decree
             of
             Manners
             must
             be
             immediately
             founded
             on
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             :
             but
             I
             said
             ,
             every
             Decree
             of
             Manners
             is
             founded
             on
             some
             Doctrine
             ,
             (
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             a
             strict
             sense
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             not
             )
             and
             includes
             a
             virtual
             Definition
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             .
             The
             Decree
             to
             abstain
             from
             Fornication
             includes
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             Fornication
             is
             unlawful
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             the
             Decree
             for
             Gentile
             Converts
             to
             abstain
             from
             meats
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             supposes
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             the
             Decree
             to
             
               abstain
               from
               Blood
            
             ,
             and
             
               from
               things
               Strangled
            
             ,
             includes
             this
             doctrinal
             Definition
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             unlawful
             for
             Gentile
             Christians
             at
             that
             time
             to
             use
             their
             Christian
             Liberty
             in
             those
             matters
             ,
             to
             the
             offence
             and
             scandal
             of
             believing
             Jews
             .
             The
             matter
             in
             short
             is
             this
             :
             Every
             Decree
             which
             commands
             the
             doing
             any
             thing
             ,
             must
             contain
             a
             virtual
             Definition
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             lawfully
             done
             :
             and
             every
             Decree
             which
             forbids
             the
             doing
             any
             thing
             ,
             does
             withal
             define
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             either
             absolutely
             unlawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             highly
             inexpedient
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unlawful
             in
             such
             Circumstances
             to
             be
             done
             :
             this
             is
             as
             necessary
             as
             it
             is
             to
             command
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             to
             forbid
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             either
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             highly
             inexpedient
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             Decrees
             the
             deposing
             Heretical
             Princes
             ,
             or
             the
             favourers
             of
             Hereticks
             :
             She
             virtually
             defines
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             doctrinal
             Definition
             ,
             and
             may
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             be
             called
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             that
             signifies
             all
             Doctrinal
             points
             proposed
             to
             us
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             in
             my
             Reply
             
               (
               p.
               50
               )
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             Enquiry
             was
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             not
             as
             sacred
             in
             decrees
             of
             Manners
             ,
             as
             in
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ?
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             urged
             the
             Council
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             shew'd
             ,
             
               That
               Rules
               of
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               to
               direct
               the
               lives
               and
               manners
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               proper
               subject
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Authority
               ,
            
             P.
             55.
             
             And
             here
             where
             he
             should
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             he
             says
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             says
             ,
             
               (
               p.
               32.
            
             )
             that
             I
             
               urge
               out
               of
            
             Canus
             and
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
               that
               
               General
               Councils
               cannot
               err
               even
               in
               such
               decrees
               ,
               when
               they
               relate
               to
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               which
               concern
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               And
               when
               I
               have
               proved
               the
               Deposing
               Decree
               to
               be
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               as
               such
               by
               their
               Church
               ,
               I
               may
               then
               deserve
               a
               farther
               consideration
               .
            
             What
             their
             Church
             will
             esteem
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             be
             the
             Expounder
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             for
             we
             argue
             not
             from
             their
             private
             esteeming
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             publick
             Definitions
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             General
             Decree
             for
             the
             government
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             concern
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             to
             command
             a
             sin
             concerns
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             then
             the
             Deposing
             decree
             does
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             unlawful
             to
             depose
             Heretical
             Princes
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             than
             a
             single
             sin
             to
             do
             it
             :
             and
             if
             they
             will
             grant
             ▪
             that
             General
             Councils
             cannot
             command
             a
             sin
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             depose
             Heretical
             Princes
             :
             and
             I
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             does
             deserve
             a
             farther
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             glad
             to
             hear
             his
             thoughts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             Author
             in
             his
             Reflections
             
               (
               p.
               10.
            
             )
             proves
             that
             Popes
             themselves
             own
             ,
             that
             the
             
               deposing
               power
            
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               in
               letting
               so
               many
               open
               and
               positive
               asserters
               of
               the
               no-deposing
               power
               pass
               without
               any
               censure
               of
               heresie
               .
            
             This
             in
             my
             Reply
             
               (
               p.
               57.
            
             )
             I
             attribute
             
               to
               their
               want
               of
               power
               .
               For
               Princes
               will
               not
               be
               deposed
               now
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               those
               to
               be
               censured
               who
               deny
               the
               deposing
               Power
               .
            
             This
             in
             his
             protestation
             
               (
               p.
               32.
            
             )
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Is
               spoke
               like
               an
               Oracle
            
             ,
             but
             
               he
               expects
               some
               better
               Argument
               than
               my
               bare
               assurance
               of
               what
               the
               Pope
               would
               do
               if
               he
               had
               power
               .
            
             And
             I
             thought
             I
             had
             given
             him
             a
             better
             argument
             than
             my
             bare
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             viz.
             the
             experience
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             what
             Popes
             did
             when
             they
             had
             power
             :
             for
             tho
             the
             infallible
             Chair
             may
             dissemble
             a
             little
             ,
             when
             circumstances
             of
             affairs
             require
             it
             ,
             yet
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             given
             to
             change
             .
          
           
             What
             follows
             about
             the
             worship
             of
             Saints
             and
             Images
             ,
             I
             suppose
             has
             been
             sufficiently
             answered
             already
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             a
             very
             pleasant
             argument
             he
             has
             against
             what
             I
             assert
             ,
             
               That
               no
               intention
               can
               alter
               the
               nature
               of
               actions
               ,
               which
               are
               determined
               by
               a
               divine
               or
               human
               Law.
            
             Whereby
             I
             prove
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law
             are
             idolatrous
             ,
             their
             intention
             not
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             will
             not
             excuse
             them
             :
             This
             he
             says
             
               (
               p.
               36.
               )
               a
               Quaker
               might
               as
               reasonably
               make
               use
               of
               for
               the
               justifying
               his
               yea's
               and
               his
               nay's
               ,
               and
               his
               other
               points
               of
               Quakerism
               .
            
             For
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             
               No
               intention
               can
               alter
               the
               nature
               of
               actions
               ,
               which
               are
               determined
               by
               a
               divine
               or
               human
               law
               ,
               but
               Swear
               
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               neither
               be
               ye
               called
               Masters
               ;
               and
               let
               your
               communication
               be
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
               are
               actions
               or
               things
               determined
               by
               the
               divine
               law
               ,
               therefore
               the
               intention
               of
               doing
               no
               evil
               in
               them
               ,
               cannot
               excuse
               the
               d●ing
               otherwise
               than
               is
               there
               determined
               ,
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               .
            
             But
             will
             our
             Protester
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Divine
             Law
             does
             forbid
             all
             swearing
             ?
             then
             I
             grant
             that
             the
             Quakers
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             no
             intention
             will
             justifie
             swearing
             ;
             but
             St.
             James
             must
             be
             expounded
             so
             as
             to
             reconcile
             his
             words
             with
             other
             passages
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             allow
             of
             swearing
             ;
             and
             could
             he
             show
             us
             where
             bowing
             ,
             and
             kissing
             ,
             and
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             praying
             before
             an
             Image
             is
             in
             any
             sence
             allow'd
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             we
             would
             grant
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             intention
             would
             justifie
             such
             a
             use
             of
             these
             actions
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             allows
             :
             but
             what
             is
             absolutely
             forbid
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             no
             intention
             can
             excuse
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             present
             case
             here
             .
             He
             concludes
             all
             with
             two
             or
             three
             Requests
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             briefly
             consider'd
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               he
            
             (
             the
             Replier
             )
             
               will
               use
               his
               interest
               with
               Protestants
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               hold
               to
               what
               he
               saies
               they
               do
               ,
               ond
               charge
               us
               with
               nothing
               but
               what
               we
               expresly
               profess
               to
               Believe
               and
               Practice
               .
            
             Now
             I
             can
             assure
             him
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             using
             my
             interest
             with
             Protestants
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             for
             I
             hope
             they
             are
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             to
             be
             honest
             :
             but
             there
             are
             so
             many
             
             us's
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             possibly
             some
             Protestants
             may
             mistake
             one
             us
             for
             another
             .
             They
             practice
             indeed
             generally
             much
             alike
             ,
             but
             they
             believe
             differently
             ,
             and
             they
             represent
             differently
             ,
             and
             they
             expound
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Councils
             differently
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             Protestants
             may
             without
             any
             offence
             say
             how
             and
             wherein
             they
             differ
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             we
             cannot
             be
             justly
             charged
             with
             misrepresenting
             ,
             while
             we
             relate
             matter
             of
             Fact
             truly
             ,
             what
             their
             practice
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             their
             different
             sentiments
             and
             opinions
             are
             about
             these
             matters
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               they
            
             (
             Protestants
             )
             
               pick
               not
               up
               the
               abuses
               of
               some
               ,
               the
               vices
               and
               cruelties
               of
               others
               ,
               the
               odd
               opinions
               of
               particular
               Authors
               ,
               and
               hold
               these
               forth
               for
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               of
               our
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               charging
               any
               practises
               ,
               they
               charge
               no
               more
               than
               are
               concerned
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             if
             he
             speaks
             of
             such
             abuses
             as
             are
             not
             allowed
             and
             countenanced
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             cruelties
             as
             are
             not
             practised
             ,
             encouraged
             ,
             commended
             by
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             justified
             by
             the
             Decrees
             and
             Canons
             of
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             ;
             or
             of
             such
             
             
               odd
               opinions
               of
               particular
               Authors
            
             ,
             as
             steal
             into
             the
             world
             without
             publick
             authority
             ,
             and
             are
             censured
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             known
             ;
             but
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Church
             gives
             any
             countenance
             and
             authority
             to
             such
             
               abuses
               ,
               cruelties
               ,
               odd
               opinions
               ,
            
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             Protestants
             may
             not
             complain
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             charge
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             that
             Church
             ever
             the
             better
             ,
             which
             suffers
             such
             abuses
             ,
             and
             applauds
             such
             cruelties
             ,
             as
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             put
             off
             all
             humanity
             ,
             cannot
             but
             abhor
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               as
               often
               as
               they
               tell
               ,
               what
               they
               think
               of
               our
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               ,
               they
               would
               likewise
               at
               the
               same
               time
               inform
               their
               hearers
               ,
               that
               those
               thoughts
               are
               ,
               as
               the
               Replier
               says
               ,
               Opinions
               ,
               Interpretations
               ,
               and
               Consequences
               of
               their
               own
               concerning
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               avowed
               Doctrine
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             a
             very
             needless
             caution
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ;
             for
             our
             people
             do
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             believe
             all
             that
             ill
             of
             their
             own
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             which
             we
             charge
             them
             with
             ;
             and
             I
             cannot
             easily
             see
             ,
             how
             our
             disputing
             against
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             answering
             the
             Arguments
             whereby
             they
             justify
             themselves
             ,
             should
             betray
             people
             into
             such
             a
             mistake
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             no
             natural
             proof
             ,
             that
             two
             men
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             because
             they
             dispute
             against
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             Protester
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             the
             whole
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             my
             Readers
             a
             short
             view
             of
             the
             whole
             progress
             of
             this
             dispute
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             what
             shuffling
             Adversaries
             we
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               A
               Papist
               Misrepresented
               and
               Represented
            
             ,
             was
             exposed
             to
             publick
             view
             ,
             and
             mightily
             applauded
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             and
             industriously
             dispersed
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             recommended
             to
             the
             perusal
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             a
             very
             learned
             and
             charitable
             hand
             undertook
             to
             make
             a
             true
             representation
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             he
             performed
             with
             such
             full
             and
             plain
             evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Misrepresenter
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             as
             attempted
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             any
             one
             false
             Citation
             ,
             nor
             to
             show
             in
             any
             one
             particular
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             misrepresented
             their
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             ;
             but
             instead
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             his
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Answer
             (
             if
             the
             Reflecter
             
             and
             Misrepresenter
             be
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             as
             he
             owns
             himself
             to
             be
             )
             he
             makes
             fresh
             complaints
             of
             Protestants
             misrepresenting
             Papists
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             had
             been
             true
             ,
             is
             no
             confutation
             of
             that
             representation
             which
             the
             Answerer
             had
             made
             of
             Popery
             ;
             The
             question
             then
             was
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             believes
             and
             practises
             ,
             as
             the
             Answerer
             says
             she
             does
             ,
             and
             proves
             by
             unquestionable
             authorities
             that
             she
             does
             .
             But
             this
             was
             too
             plainly
             proved
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             question
             any
             longer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             rather
             chose
             to
             debate
             that
             general
             question
             about
             the
             Rules
             of
             Representing
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             must
             know
             what
             is
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Condom's
             Exposition
             have
             not
             a
             sufficient
             authority
             given
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             authority
             of
             private
             Doctors
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             has
             not
             in
             any
             one
             particular
             shown
             wherein
             the
             Answerer
             has
             misrepresented
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             authorities
             he
             alledges
             are
             not
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             put
             any
             forced
             and
             unnatural
             sense
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             their
             Council
             ,
             or
             Catechism
             ,
             or
             Doctors
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             Church
             has
             by
             any
             publick
             acts
             contradicted
             what
             he
             charges
             to
             be
             her
             Doctrine
             or
             Practise
             .
             This
             he
             has
             not
             done
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             this
             he
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             reason
             enough
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Answer
             contains
             a
             true
             Representation
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             I
             did
             not
             think
             such
             Reflections
             as
             these
             worth
             the
             notice
             of
             the
             Learned
             Answerer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             undertook
             to
             reply
             to
             them
             my self
             ,
             and
             particularly
             examined
             every
             thing
             he
             had
             said
             ;
             in
             return
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             publishes
             another
             Answer
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               Papists
               Protesting
               against
               Protestant
               Popery
            
             ;
             and
             I
             thought
             it
             would
             come
             to
             bare
             protesting
             at
             last
             ,
             for
             his
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             run
             very
             low
             before
             ;
             this
             I
             have
             now
             considered
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             have
             not
             suffered
             any
             thing
             to
             escape
             without
             an
             answer
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             what
             a
             formidable
             Adversary
             this
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             compare
             the
             Reply
             with
             his
             Answer
             ,
             and
             then
             leave
             him
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             ingenuity
             and
             honesty
             of
             the
             Protester
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             his
             fresh
             complaint
             of
             Misrepresenting
             ,
             in
             my
             Reply
             I
             considered
             what
             it
             is
             to
             Misrepresent
             ,
             viz.
             To
             charge
             
             them
             with
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             d●sowns
             ;
             and
             proved
             from
             his
             own
             Character
             of
             a
             Papist
             Misrepresented
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             no
             Misrepresenters
             ;
             for
             what
             he
             makes
             us
             charge
             them
             with
             believing
             and
             doing
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
            
             ,
             that
             he
             owns
             and
             defends
             in
             the
             
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Represented
            
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             difference
             in
             most
             Cases
             between
             these
             two
             Characters
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Misrepresented
            
             he
             puts
             in
             all
             the
             ill
             things
             which
             Protestants
             say
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Character
               of
               a
               Papist
               Represented
            
             he
             says
             all
             the
             good
             things
             he
             can
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             told
             him
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             Representation
             ,
             but
             Dispute
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whatever
             guilt
             we
             charge
             their
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             with
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             misrepresent
             ,
             while
             we
             charge
             them
             with
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             their
             Faith
             and
             Practise
             ;
             to
             Represent
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             only
             to
             report
             matter
             of
             fact
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             reports
             truly
             ,
             cannot
             misrepresent
             .
             If
             we
             charge
             them
             with
             any
             guilt
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             they
             are
             not
             chargeable
             with
             ,
             this
             becomes
             matter
             of
             dispute
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             confute
             such
             a
             charge
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             so
             ill
             of
             their
             own
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             as
             we
             Protestants
             do
             .
             By
             this
             Rule
             I
             examined
             the
             Thirty
             seven
             particulars
             of
             his
             Character
             ,
             and
             carefully
             distinguished
             between
             matters
             of
             representation
             and
             dispute
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             he
             grants
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             his
             Answer
             falls
             a
             protesting
             against
             
               Protestant
               Popery
            
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             made
             a
             new
             Religion
             for
             them
             ;
             whereas
             we
             only
             tell
             them
             what
             the
             faults
             of
             their
             Religion
             is
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             calls
             
               Protestant
               Popery
            
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             judgment
             of
             Protestants
             concerning
             Popery
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             protests
             against
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             much
             easier
             way
             than
             to
             confute
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             instead
             of
             defending
             his
             own
             Characters
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             charged
             us
             with
             misrepresenting
             Papists
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             had
             proved
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             effect
             granted
             to
             be
             no
             misrepresentation
             ;
             he
             seeks
             about
             to
             find
             out
             some
             new
             Protestant
             Misrepresenters
             ,
             and
             fills
             up
             several
             Pages
             with
             Citations
             out
             of
             the
             Manual
             of
             John
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             Mr.
             Sutcliff
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             shown
             ,
             that
             the
             distinction
             between
             matters
             of
             representation
             and
             dispute
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             answer'd
             his
             own
             Characters
             ,
             will
             not
             justify
             these
             
             Misrepresenters
             also
             ,
             as
             most
             certainly
             it
             will
             ,
             and
             a
             Hundred
             more
             if
             he
             can
             find
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             saies
             not
             one
             word
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             only
             cites
             their
             words
             ,
             and
             calls
             it
             misrepresenting
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             he
             has
             used
             very
             foul
             play
             to
             make
             Misrepresenters
             of
             them
             ;
             The
             Archbishop
             only
             transcribes
             out
             of
             Popish
             Authors
             ,
             and
             cites
             his
             authorities
             ;
             the
             Protester
             sets
             all
             down
             as
             the
             Archbishops
             words
             ,
             without
             letting
             his
             Reader
             know
             that
             Papists
             teach
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             only
             repeats
             them
             after
             them
             .
             But
             besides
             concealing
             the
             Popish
             authorities
             to
             which
             they
             refer
             ,
             he
             has
             taken
             another
             course
             with
             Mr.
             Sutcliff
             ,
             has
             set
             down
             only
             half
             sentences
             ,
             and
             concealed
             both
             the
             authorities
             and
             the
             reasons
             he
             alledges
             for
             what
             he
             saies
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             a
             strict
             and
             proper
             sense
             to
             misrepresent
             .
             All
             that
             he
             answers
             to
             that
             distinction
             between
             representing
             and
             disputing
             ,
             which
             he
             allows
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             common
             people
             do
             not
             distinguish
             these
             matters
             ,
             but
             look
             upon
             all
             to
             be
             equally
             the
             Faith
             of
             Papists
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             hear
             any
             man
             call
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             Idolatry
             ,
             they
             do
             as
             verily
             think
             that
             Papists
             believe
             Idolatry
             lawful
             (
             as
             he
             saies
             in
             his
             Character
             )
             as
             that
             they
             worship
             Images
             ,
             
               risum
               teneatis
            
             !
             and
             thus
             much
             for
             Representing
             .
          
           
             
               The
               next
               dispute
               is
               about
               the
               rule
               of
               Representing
               .
               In
               his
               Introduction
               to
            
             A
             Papist
             Misrepresented
             ,
             
               &c.
               he
               appeals
               to
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             and
             Catechism
             ad
             Par●chos
             ;
             
               this
               the
               Answerer
               likes
               well
            
             ,
             
             
               but
               tells
               him
               ,
               1.
               
               That
            
             he
             shows
             no
             authority
             he
             hath
             to
             interpret
             that
             Rule
             in
             his
             own
             sense
             ,
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             many
             others
             as
             zealous
             for
             their
             Church
             as
             himself
             ,
             
               as
               he
               does
            
             in
             the
             Popes
             Personal
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             the
             Deposing
             Power
             ,
             
               which
               he
               saies
            
             ,
             are
             no
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               though
               other
               zealous
            
             Papists
             
               say
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               asks
            
             what
             authority
             he
             has
             to
             declare
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Pope
             has
             expresly
             forbidden
             all
             Prelates
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             reserved
             it
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             See.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Answerer
               tells
               him
            
             ,
             That
             he
             leaves
             out
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             particulars
             ,
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             character
             of
             a
             Papist
             since
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             there
             defined
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             never
             sets
             down
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             makes
             any
             Doctrine
             to
             become
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             particular
             Divines
             ,
             as
             delivering
             the
             sense
             of
             
             their
             Church
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             so
             many
             of
             greater
             Authority
             against
             them
             :
             whereas
             ,
             if
             we
             proceed
             by
             his
             own
             rule
             ,
             the
             greater
             number
             is
             to
             carry
             it
             .
             
               These
               were
               all
               very
               material
               objections
               ,
               and
               did
               deserve
               to
               be
               considered
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               the
               three
               last
               ,
               he
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               them
               in
               his
               Reflections
               ,
               and
               says
               very
               little
               to
               the
               first
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Answerer
               had
               asked
            
             ,
             How
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             comes
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             and
             Measure
             of
             Doctrine
             to
             any
             here
             
               (
               in
            
             England
             )
             where
             it
             was
             never
             received
             ?
             
               (
               p.
               4.
               )
               To
               this
               he
               answers
               in
               his
               Reflections
               ,
               (
               p.
               5.
               )
            
             That
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             is
             received
             here
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Catholick
             World
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             its
             Definitions
             of
             Faith.
             
               But
               I
               told
               him
               in
               my
               Reply
               ,
            
             (
             p.
             51.
             )
             
               that
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               Question
               was
               not
               ,
            
             Whether
             it
             was
             owned
             by
             private
             Catholicks
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             publick
             Act
             of
             Church
             or
             State
             it
             had
             been
             received
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             in
             other
             Catholick
             Countries
             ;
             
               and
               this
               he
               says
               nothing
               to
               ,
               and
               therefore
               might
               as
               well
               have
               let
               it
               alone
               at
               first
               .
            
          
           
             I
             reinforced
             the
             Bull
             of
             Pope
             
               Pius
               4th
            
             ,
             against
             any
             private
             mans
             interpreting
             the
             Council
             according
             to
             his
             own
             private
             Sense
             ;
             shewed
             the
             Reason
             and
             Policy
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             presumption
             it
             is
             for
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             when
             their
             Divines
             differ
             in
             their
             Opinions
             about
             any
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             call
             one
             Opinion
             Popery
             Represented
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Popery
             Misrepresented
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             has
             done
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Popes
             personal
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             the
             Deposing
             Power
             ,
             as
             if
             Bellarmin
             and
             Suarez
             must
             not
             pass
             for
             good
             Catholicks
             ,
             but
             for
             Misrepresenters
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             in
             these
             Points
             ,
             as
             our
             Representer
             does
             ?
             and
             this
             he
             takes
             no
             further
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             has
             not
             interpreted
             the
             Council
             according
             to
             his
             own
             private
             Sense
             ,
             he
             appeals
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Condom's
             Exposition
             ,
             
             which
             is
             approved
             by
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               has
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             
             Bellarmin's
             Controversies
             had
             as
             great
             an
             Attestation
             from
             Pope
             Sixtus
             5.
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Condom's
             from
             this
             present
             Pope
             ;
             
             to
             which
             he
             gives
             no
             Answer
             ;
             and
             I
             observed
             from
             Canus
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             private
             Approbation
             is
             not
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             
               ex
               Cathedra
            
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             he
             gives
             no
             Answer
             ,
             but
             Shuffles
             a
             little
             about
             
             
               a
               private
            
             ,
             
             malicious
             ,
             and
             inconsiderate
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             now
             answered
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             new
             Flourish
             about
             the
             several
             Translations
             ,
             and
             great
             approbation
             which
             has
             been
             given
             to
             this
             Exposition
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             again
             said
             something
             to
             ,
             tho
             I
             need
             not
             have
             said
             any
             thing
             ,
             had
             I
             before
             seen
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Condom
             ,
             and
             I
             guess
             our
             Author
             will
             never
             mention
             it
             more
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             becomes
             of
             his
             Characters
             .
          
           
             He
             denied
             the
             
               Popes
               Personal
               Infallibility
               to
               be
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               because
               not
               positively
               determined
               by
               any
               General
               Council
               .
            
             
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             
             that
             other
             Roman
             Divines
             did
             believe
             it
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             That
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             was
             not
             determined
             by
             any
             General
             Council
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Popes
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             owned
             by
             them
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Infallibility
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Pope
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Pastor
             ,
             has
             the
             fairest
             pretence
             to
             it
             .
             For
             Infallibility
             ought
             in
             reason
             to
             accompany
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             absolute
             Power
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             has
             passed
             over
             silently
             .
          
           
             Next
             comes
             
               the
               Deposing
               Power
            
             ,
             
             which
             has
             as
             evidently
             been
             declared
             in
             General
             Councils
             ,
             as
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             and
             how
             comes
             this
             to
             be
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ?
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             it
             wants
             an
             Anathema
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             decreed
             as
             a
             Doctrinal
             point
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             examined
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Reply
             ,
             
             and
             he
             is
             much
             concerned
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             put
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Representing
             humour
             by
             disputing
             ;
             but
             he
             thought
             himself
             bound
             in
             Civility
             to
             say
             something
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             truly
             he
             has
             been
             wonderfully
             Civil
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             in
             Answer
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Answerer
             in
             his
             Introduction
             had
             proved
             the
             Deposing
             Doctrine
             on
             him
             ,
             from
             two
             sayings
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             
               That
               the
               orders
               of
               the
               supreme
               Pastor
               are
               to
               be
               obeyed
               whether
               infallible
               or
               not
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               Popes
               have
               own'd
               the
               Deposing
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               acted
               according
               to
               it
               :
            
             and
             others
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             their
             Orders
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             act
             when
             Popes
             shall
             require
             it
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             Deposing
             Doctrine
             :
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             in
             his
             Reflections
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             made
             a
             comparison
             between
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             as
             unjust
             from
             hence
             to
             infer
             ,
             That
             all
             
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Pope
             must
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Subjects
             must
             obey
             their
             Princes
             in
             every
             thing
             they
             command
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             :
             and
             this
             I
             told
             him
             in
             my
             Reply
             ,
             
             
               I
               would
               acknowledg
               to
               be
               a
               good
               answer
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               grant
               the
               Deposing
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               :
            
             But
             this
             I
             suppose
             he
             was
             unwilling
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             hear
             no
             more
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               in
               his
               Reflections
               he
               finds
               great
               fault
               with
               the
               Answerers
               way
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               which
               I
               reduced
               to
               Four
               Heads
               ,
            
             
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Answerer
             in
             some
             Points
             owns
             the
             Doctrine
             
               (
               which
               he
               has
               Represented
            
             to
             be
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             
             Roman-Catholick
             )
             to
             be
             the
             established
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
               This
               I
               proved
               not
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               by
               a
               particular
               Examination
               of
               those
               instances
               he
               gave
               .
            
             
             2.
             
             
               He
               charges
               the
               Answerer
            
             with
             appealing
             from
             the
             definitions
             of
             their
             Councils
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             to
             some
             expressions
             found
             in
             old
             Mass-Books
             ,
             Rituals
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               This
               I
               showed
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Answerer
               has
               not
               done
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             appeals
             from
             the
             Declarations
             of
             their
             Councils
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             to
             some
             external
             action
             ,
             as
             in
             case
             of
             respect
             shewn
             to
             Images
             and
             Saints
             ,
             upon
             which
             from
             our
             external
             adoration
             you
             are
             willing
             to
             conclude
             us
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             
               Whereas
               he
               thinks
               we
               must
               not
            
             judg
             of
             these
             actions
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Church
             who
             commands
             them
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             person
             who
             does
             them
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             appeals
             from
             their
             Councils
             and
             sense
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             sentiments
             of
             their
             private
             Authors
             .
             
               These
               Objections
               I
               answered
               at
               large
               in
               my
               Reply
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               he
               has
               returned
               not
               one
               word
               to
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               excepting
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               has
               answered
               that
               ,
               you
               have
               already
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             new
             way
             of
             answering
             Books
             
               a
               la-mode
            
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             the
             greatest
             Wits
             can
             do
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Cause
             will
             bear
             ,
             tho
             a
             little
             prudence
             would
             teach
             men
             to
             say
             nothing
             in
             such
             a
             Cause
             as
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             better
             a
             defence
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           2.
           l.
           32
           
             for
             seem
          
           ,
           r.
           been
           .
           p.
           5.
           l.
           24.
           
             for
             Bulgradus
          
           ,
           r.
           Busgradus
           .
           p.
           26.
           l.
           32.
           dele
           to
           p.
           27.
           l.
           27.
           
             for
             fine
          
           r.
           fierce
           p.
           35.
           l.
           14.
           
             for
             keep
          
           .
           r.
           help
           .
           l.
           34.
           
             for
             you
          
           ,
           r.
           them
           .
           p.
           100.
           l.
           17.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           p.
           110.
           l.
           13.
           
             for
             2ly
          
           ,
           r
           3ly
           .
           The
           Pages
           mistaken
           from
           58.
           to
           73.
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A59784-e230
           
             Pap.
             
          
           
             P.
             12.
             
          
           
             Papists
             Protesting
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             P.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Reply
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             23.
             
          
           
             P.
             20.
             
          
           
             P.
             21.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Card.
             
             Bona's
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Papists
             Protest
             .
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Condom
             '
             
               s
               Expos
            
             .
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Condom
             '
             
               s
               Expos
            
             .
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             a
             late
             Tract
             of
             the
             Object
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Papist
             misrepresented
             ,
             
               p.
               3.
               
               Ed.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             sanct
             .
             beatit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             &c.
             
             18.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Papists
             Protest
             .
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             p.
             35●
             
          
           
             See
             D.
             
             Stillingfleet's
             defence
             of
             the
             discourse
             concerning
             Idolatry
             p.
             216.
             &c.
             
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             de
             .
             civit
             .
             Dei
             
               p.
               8.
               c.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Nam
             si
             propterea
             Subsidiis
             sanctorum
             uti
             non
             liceat
             ,
             quod
             unum
             patronum
             habemus
             Jesum
             Christum
             ,
             nunquam
             id
             commisisset
             Apostolus
             ,
             ut
             se
             Deo
             tanto
             studio
             fratrum
             viventium
             precibus
             adjuvari
             vellet
             ;
             neque
             enim
             minus
             vivorum
             preces
             ,
             quam
             eorum
             ,
             qui
             in
             Coelis
             sunt
             ,
             sanctorum
             deprecatio
             ,
             Christi
             Mediatoris
             gloriam
             &
             dignitatem
             immi●uerent
             .
             
               Catech.
               Rom.
               part
               .
               3.
               
               Tit.
               de
               cultu
               &
               vener
               .
               sanct
               .
            
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             Contemplations
             on
             the
             life
             and
             Glory
             of
             holy
             
               Mary
               p.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             46.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             48.
             49.
             
          
           
             John
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
             Stillingfleet's
             Defence
             of
             the
             Discourse
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             p.
             466
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.
             27.
             
          
           
             Pontif.
             in
             Bened
             .
             nov
             .
             erucis
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             135.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Vasquez
             D●sp
             .
             106.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Dr.
               Stillingst
            
             .
             Defence
             of
             the
             Disc.
             of
             Idol
             .
             
               p.
               703
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             several
             Conferences
             between
             a
             Romish
             Priest
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
               211
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Durand
             .
             in
             Sent.
             3.
             
             Dist.
             9.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vasquez
             Disp.
             106.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Idem
             Disp.
             108.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
          
           
             Disp.
             109.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Cultu
             Imag.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             de
             Valent
             .
             
               de
               Idolol
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             Cajent
             .
             in
             Aq.
             3
             
               p.
               q.
               25.
               art
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Suarez
             Disp.
             54
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             Natura
             deorum
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Max.
               Tyrius
            
             ,
             dissert
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
             Stillingfleet's
             Defence
             of
             the
             Discourse
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             p.
             466
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Dio
             Chrys.
             Orat.
             12.
             
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             113.
             
          
           
             Arnob
             ,
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             119.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Arn.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Caesar
             de
             Bell●
             Civ
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             Fast.
             4.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             Stillingfl
             .
             Defence
             of
             Disc.
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             p.
             747
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             Isa.
             44.
             10
             ,
             15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             40.
             18
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             17.
             29.
             
          
           
             Tertul
             de
             Idolo
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Wisdom
             c
             14.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             c.
             13.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             19.
             4.
             
             Psalm
             .
             13515.
             
          
           
             Rom
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             16.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             18
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             40.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Arnob.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             135.
             18.
             
          
           
             Joh
             4.
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Papists
             protesting
             &c.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             P.
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Exposition
             
          
           
             P.
             3●
             .
          
           
             P.
             37.
             
          
           
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             truly
             represented
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
             Ed.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bulla
             Pii
             quarti
             super
             confirm
             .
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             
          
           
             Reflect
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Reply
             ,
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Papists
             Prot.
             p.
             25
             
          
           
             Reflect
             .
             p
             8.
             
          
           
             Reply
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Refl
             .
             p.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Rep.
             p.
             49
             ,
             &c
          
           
             Refl
             .
             p
             15
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Reply
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             P.
             61.
             
          
           
             P.
             63.
             
          
           
             P.
             67.